

Slielf 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 














• 

I • 


>■ 




■V . ' • .. ' .' ■5 :''*./ 

■ ■■■■■■.i.r/*' ■'f'' ■ 

SRSk! . \ - < ^r«Ssei. * 



* • 


• « 


V .' 

. •*. 

fvV --M; 


i • . 
• * 


V 

* 


M 


• . -Z ‘• X, •* ' 

iiV'i» y \ ^ *•»' * 

(»'■■■■' 
k 


« .• 


• • - * 

. V' ; 


•«r ^ 


r ■'. ^ 

<» 


4 

I , 


rv:'i;;^^:- 





. - 

: ; V -1 


t; 

) • 


a 

« 


V 


t 




> 

k 


• v. ;ir 


S •'>/•*** 


\ ' 


, # 




rr*,’ / 

V . 9 -^;.v(. 

. . #■ 

. k • I . 


t, 


.-V ^ • 


r 


,*•* 

fê' :*> it- 

•^. 4 ' vL-3 


0 ' 

f '- 


» .'7 

1 . vA“‘ 


^ ‘ ■' 




. * ■■' • 


V* 


A. 

t 


r-- 


r * 


! • ; ' « 

"1 •“ ’ ■ • 
ll^^'S-... •.}V, 


" . «* ' r-' 

. • V‘ kv 

• . •— * ^ f '. *»• 


'*• .k ^ s 

j I '^ I 

• * 


» * • 

V. 


* 4 









)* tT. 

ir^'i » 




« 








I 






% 




% 


f 


4 


• h 


4 


I 


» 

■é- 





» 


» 


1 

» 


1 


I 


I 


t 


ft. 

^ • 


« 


# 




f 




\ 



% 


« 


4 



9 ^ 

p 


4 





V 


4 





/ 





> 


* 


\ 

» 




V 



/ 




-s'* 





«» 


f 


*y 


♦ 


« 




» • 







> « 






« 




» -i. > 


I ^ • 





i 




I 






« 

. V 


» 


« 


I 

* I 



* 


• ♦ 


• « 

« j 


k 


* 






% 



% 

« 

« 



. s 

É 


# 


> 


% 


s 


I . r 







(iABRIÉLLE 

TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF 

Heitey Greville. 


PHIL ADEL PHIA : 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS. 



PRICE 60 CENTS. 





PETERSOirS’ “DOLLAR SERIES” 

OF GOOD AND NEW NOVELS, ARE THE BEST, LARGEST, HANDSOMEST, AND 

THE CHEAPEST BOOKS IN THE WORLD. 

Each are in one Volume, in Red, Blue, or Tan Vellum, Gold and Black.— Price $1.00. 


PETERSONS' DOLLAR SERIES" of Gond anil New Novels are the cheapest books at One Dollar each ever 
published. They are all issued in uniform style, in \2mo. form, and are bound in red, blue, or tan vellum, with gold 
and black sides and back, and are the best, the largest, the handsomest, and the cheapest books in the world, being sold 
at the low price of One Dollar each, while they are as large as any books published at $1.75 and $2.00 each. The 
folloiving books have already been issued in “ Petersons' Dollar Series," an^ a neio one will be published every month, 
in the same style, same size, and at the same low price, making them the most popular books in the world. 

A "WOMAW’S THOUGHTS ABOUT "WOMEH. By Miss Mulock. Eveiy Lady sliould have it. 
TWO WAYS TO MATRIMONY; op, Is It Love, or. False Pride ? For I/adiesand Gentlemen. 
THE STORY OP “ELIZABETH.” By Miss Thackeray, daughter of William M. Tluickeray, Esq. 
FLIRTATIONS IN FASHIONABLE' LIFE. By Catharine Sinclair. 

THE MATCHMAKER. A Society Novel. By Beatrice Reynolds. Full of freshness and vitality of truth. 
THE RIVAL BELLES; or. Life in "Washington. By J. B. Jones, author “ Wild Western Scenes.” 
THE WOMAN IN BLACK. A Companion to “ The Woman in White,” by Wilkie Collins. 

MY SON’S WIPE. A strong, bright, interesting, and charming Novel. By the author of “ Caste.” 
SARATOGA! AND THE FAMOUS SPRINGS. Being an Indian Tale of Frontier Life. 
COUNTRY QUARTERS. A Charming Love Story. By the Countess of Blessington. 

SELF-LOVE. A Book for Young Ladies and Women, with their prospects in Single and Married Life contrasted. 
LOVE AND DUTY. A Charming Love Story. By Mrs. Ilubback. 

THE DEVOTED BRIDE ; or, FAITH AND FIDELITY. A Love Story. By St. George Tucker. 
THE HEIRESS IN THE FAIMILY. By Mrs. Mackenzie Daniel, author of “ Marrying for Money.” 
COLLEY CIBBER’S LIFE OP ED'WIN FORREST, with Reminiscences and Recollections. 
THE MAN OP THE "WORLD. This is full of stjde, elegance of diction, and force of thought. 

OUT OP THE DEPTHS. A IVoman’s Story and a Woman’s Book, being the Story of a Woman’s Life. 
THE QUEEN’S FAVORITE; or, Thef.Price of a Crown. A Romance of King Don Juan. 
THE CAVALIER. A Novel. By G. P. R. James, author of “ Lord Montagu’s Page,” “ The Man in Black.” 
THE RECTOR’S WIFE; or, THE VALLEY OP A HUNDRED FIRES. 

HAREM LIFE IN EGYPT AND CONSTANTINOPLE. By Emmeline Lott. 

THE COQUETTE; or, THE LIFE AND LETTERS OP ELIZA WHARTON. 
"WOMAN’S "WRONG. A Book tor Women. By Mrs. Eiloart. A Novel of great powder and originality. 
THE OLD PATROON ; or, THE GREAT VAN BROEK PROPERTY. By Maitland. 
THE PRIDE OP LIFE. A Love Story. By Lady Jane Scott. 

Above books are each bound in Red, Dine, or Tan Vellum, with Gold and Black Sides and Back.— Price $ 1.00 each. 

The above Books are all issued in “ Petersons' Dollar Series," and they tvill be found for sale by all Book- 
sellers and News Agents, everywhere, at One Dollar each, or copies of any one, or more, or all of them, will be sent to 
any one, to any place, at once, post-paid, on remitting the price of the ones loanted in a letter, to 

T. B. PETERSON A* BROTHERS, Pvbzisbjbks, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

4®=“ T. B. Peterson d- Brothers have just issued a new. Illustrated Catalogue, which will be sent to any address, 
if written for ; and great attention will be paid to all orders from the country, and all books ordered, will be carefully 
packed and forwarded at once, on receipt of orders accompanied ivith the cash, addressed to the publishers, as above. 


O 


G ABEIBLLE; 

OR, 

THE HOUSE OF MAUREZE. 


TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH 

OF 

HENRY aREVILLE- 

^ 7 ^^' A-, 








Gabrielle : or. The Home of Maurèze," is a story of the time of Louis the 
Fourteenth, is very touching, and most skilfully told, being pure, fresh, startling, 
and historically true, and it will prove to be a treat to all lovers of an exciting, 
absorbing, and sensational novel. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS; 

306 CHESTNUT STREET. 




copyright: 

T. B. BETEBSOTT <Sc EBOTHEES. 

1878. 


CONTENTS 


OHAFTEK PAGE 

I. A YOUTHFUL BRIDE 21 

II. GULF 29 

III. SILHOUETTES 36 

IV. TO PARIS 43 

V. A JOYFUL WELCOME 48 

VI. FOREGONE CONCLUSIONS 53 

VII. HUMAN KINDNESS 58 

VIII. MOTHER AND SON 64 

IX. STOLEN KISSES 70 

X. HER DEAREST WISH 79 

XI. ALONE 89 

XII. A VIPER 95 

XIII. THE VIPER PROPOSES 100 

XIV. DREARY DAYS 107 

XV. A BLOW STRUCK HOME 114 

XVI. THE CONVENT AGAIN 120 

XVII. A GAME FOR TWO 127 

XVIII. MORE TROUBLE 137 

XIX. ONLY THIRTY-THREE 145 

XX. YOU ARE A SAINT 156 

XXL DUTY AND HONOR 164 

XXII. THE RETURN 173 


( 19 ) 


20 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEIl PAGE 

XXIII. DANGEROUS CONNEXIONS 179 

XXIV. MAN AND WIFE 188 

XXV. MISTRESS AND MAID i 199 

XXVI. LOVE HAS MANY ARROWS 208 

XXA^I. A GAME FOR TWO 215 

XXVIII. THE HOME-COMING 225 

XXIX. I HAVE DONE MY BEST 239 

XXX. ALL THINGS COME TO THOSE THAT WAIT 248 

XXXI. MOTHER AND SON 253 

XXXII. THE LOST PORTFOLIO 262 

XXXIII. A DAUGHTER’S LOVE 271 

XXXIV. A TERRIBLE DISCLOSURE 276 

XXXV. MUTUAL LOVE 287 

XXXVI. THE TWO FRIENDS 292 

XXXVII. SAD TIDINGS 299 

XXXVIII. FORGIVENESS, DEATH, AND SUICIDE 306 




GABEIELLE. 

TEANSLATED FEOM THE 

FEENCH OF HENRY GRÉVILLE. 


CHAPTER I. 

A YOUTHFUL BRIDE. 

carriage is below, mademoiselle,’’ said 
I a lay sister, stifling a sob, and wiping 
her tear-stained eyes upon a corner of her long 
black veil. Our mother begs you to come 
down immediately.” 

Gabrielle gathered up the gleaming folds of 
brocade that formed the rich train of her bridal 
dress. Her youthful companions crowded around 
her, and the fond kisses, the thousand promises 
which are made so readily at fifteen, were 
exchanged and sealed with tears. Then, pre- 
ceded by the nun, Gabrielle descended the massive 

( 21 ) 


22 


GABRIELLE. 


stone stair-case which had reechoed for centuries 
many a light and many a heavy footfall. She 
cast a parting glance at the school-room, deserted, 
to-day, in her honor; her eyes lingered for a 
moment upon the garden in wdiich, scarcely a 
month ago, she had ceased twining garlands to 
dream of a lover, — of a husband; — she was just 
disappearing in the gloomy corridor leading to the 
convent parlor, when — 

revoir, Gabrielle, my dear Gabrielle, my 
beautiful darling ! au revoir ! ” cried out fresh 
young voices above her. 

She paused, and looked back. At the top of 
the stairs the schoolmates she had just left had 
gathered to bid her a last adieu. A tiny bouquet 
of snow-drops culled from the shadiest nook in the 
old garden, and thrown by some childish hand, 
fell upon her bosom, and lodged in the laces of her 
corsage, as she flung back kisses by the handful 
to the young recluses. 

Come, come, mademoiselle 1 ” said the lay 
sister. Your future husband is waiting for you 
at the church.” 

Gabrielle blushed, cried au revoir'' once more 
to the pretty heads bending over the balustrade 
above her, and hastily followed her guide. 


GABRIELLE. 


23 


As they reached the closed door of the parlor, 
the sister paused and shook out the rich folds of 
silver brocade, and rearranged the chaplet of 
orange blossoms on the towering masses of fair 
hair, whose lovely golden lights could not be 
entirely hidden even though thickly powdered; 
but the poor little coronal of flowers was almost 
concealed beneath the plumes and diamond 
aigrette which formed the gala coiffure of that 
day. 

You are as beautiful as an angel ! ” said the 
good sister. . May you also be as happy ! ” 

The door was opened before Gabrielle had time 
to reply. She entered the parlor timidly, almost 
shamefacedly. It was lighted for the occasion by 
a large candelabrum ablaze with candles, but they 
could not overcome even the dim daylight that 
forced its way through the gratings. 

The mother superior advanced toward Gabrielle, 
took her. hand and led her to her father. 

'^That which you intrusted to me, monsieur le 
comte,’' said she, I return to you. God has 
blessed our efforts. She does honor to her name 
and to our teachings.” 

The old courtier of the deceased King Louis 
XIV. was guilty of no sentimental or unmanly 


24 


GABRIEL LE. 


weakness. He just touched his daughter’s fore- 
head with his lips, then took her hand and led her 
to another old gentleman standing near. 

I hope, monsieur le duc,” he said, that she 
will prove worthy of the honor conferred upon her 
to-day by the house of Maurèze.” 

The old duke kissed the tips of Gabriel le’s 
fingers, and paid her some formal, well-turned 
compliment, bowed to the count and to the lady 
superior, then there was silence. 

Gabrielle looked in astonishment at the rich 
velvet coats and knee-breeches, glittering with gold 
lace, worn by the gentlemen, at the bottle of wine 
and delicate cakes that had been offered them 
as refreshments ; then examined her own rich but 
rather too elaborate toilette, and was undecided 
whether one ought to grieve or to rejoice at such a 
momentous change in one’s life. 

Suddenly the outer door was opened and a ray of 
bright May sunshine lit up the gloomy apartment. 
Sounds from the outside world entered the room, 
borne upon the warm spring air. Gabrielle heard 
the impatient stamping and pawing of the blooded 
horses attached to the carriage ; the whisperings 
of the eager crowd that l^ad assembled on the pave- 
ment to await the coming, of the bride. She was 


GABRIELLE. 


25 


only fifteen, and she felt her young heart beat joy- 
ously, while impatience brought a faint rose-tint to 
her usually pale cheek. 

^ Still more compliments ; then Gabrielle was led 
with stately courtesy over the threshold of the 
convent, from which a crimson velvet carpet had 
been stretched to the carriage. The crowd shouted 
heartily, Vive la Mariée ! ” Some handfuls of 
money scattered among them caused enthusiastic 
blessings and thanks, and the heavy equipage r* 1 led 
away. 

A few moments after it reached the churcii of 
Saint-Germain I’Auxerrois. At the church door 
several handsome young men in gorgeous court 
dress were waiting to receive the bride. One of 
them approached the carriage, and, after the steps 
had been let down, respectfully offered his hand 
to assist Gabrielle to alight. More confused than 
ever, she accepted his aid. Then her father led 
her quickly into the church, where the peals of the 
organ resounded and where the wax tapers on the 
altar twinkled and sparkled in the dim, religious 
light that stole through richly-stained glass win- 
dows. She walked on like one in a dream, not 
daring to speak, longing yet fearing to wake. 

All at once she felt her father placing her hand 


26 


G ABRIELLE. 


in that of another — a man who led her gently for- 
ward to the altar. She started, raised her eyes, 
and recognized the same young man who had as- 
sisted her to descend from the carriage. She had 
only time for one hurried glance, for the next mo- 
ment she found herself kneeling upon a velvet 
cushion on the steps of the altar, while a bishop, 
crossed and mitred, gorgeous in golden vestments, 
encrusted with rare and sparkling jewels, and fol- 
lowed by a train of priests arrayed in robes of 
brocade and gold, emerged from the sacristy to per- 
form the marriage ceremony. 

Twice before the solemn moment she lifted her 
eyes to look at the young man kneeling beside her 
— whom she was about to swear she would love 
so long as she should live — and both times she 
encountered a glance from two tender but mis- 
chievous black eyes that brought the tell-tale 
color to her very forehead. 

Gabrielle had seen no men save the old gardener 
at the convent, her confessor, and occasionally her 
father, who was always haughty and severe. 
Hence it was not strange that this tender look, 
even while it seemed to mock her awkwardness, 
her timidity and ignorance, should sink deep into 
her inexperienced heart. 


GABRIELLE. 


27 


What must I do to please you ? ” she was even 
now quite ready to ask. 

The solemn words that fell from the bishop’s 
lips were deeply graven upon her heart. The 
wife shall be subject to the husband. In him she 
will see nothing to blame,” said the prelate. She 
should consider him admirable, valiant, and noble 
above all others.” 

^‘That will not be hard to do,” thought Gabrielle. 

“The yoke is a yoke of love,” the bishop con- 
tinued ; “any sacrifice is easy when one loves. The 
wife will love her husband because he is her master, 
and she will be faithful to him until death.” 

Gabrielle sighed, but it was a sigh of relief, a 
sigh which said that her task would be easy and 
pleasant. 

“And God shall bless your house,” concluded 
the prelate : “ you will bring up your children in 
the fear of God, and you shall see their children 
grow up around you like young olive plants.” 

Children ! Gabrielle thought of the rosy, fair- 
haired cherubs she had seen in the pictures hanging 
in the convent chapel, and her heart swelled 
with joy at the thought of having such children 
of her own. 

When they came to the marriage vow, Gabrielle 


28 


G ABRIELLE. 


lifted a steadfast gaze to the bishop’s face, and 
responded ^^yes” with a firmness unusual in such 
circumstances. The bystanders looked at each 
other in surprise. That clear, decided yes moved 
them in the very depths of their souls, and even 
the most frivolous among them felt some new 
emotion stir within them at the sound of the 
young girl’s voice. 

After the ceremony a magnificent collation 
awaited the guests at the house of the Duke de 
Maurèze. 

Marquis,” he said, addressing his son, offer 
your arm to your wife.” 

Gabrielle was married. 


GABRIELLE. 


29 


CHAPTER IL 

GULF. 

I T was evening. After a sumptuous repast, 
and while many of the guests were wander- 
ing through the lovely gardens which surrounded 
the hôtel de Maurèze, and which were now bright 
with the fresh verdure and gay flowers of early 
spring, the new marquise escaped from the throng 
and hastened stealthily to the suite of apartments 
that had been fitted up for her use. 

She passed through several elegant rooms, and 
at last found herself before a door that stood partly 
open. She pushed it gently. Was not every- 
thing hers in this house now ? — hers ! 

She saw a little houdoir furnished in pale-blue 
satin. It was lighted by some candles nearly 
burned away, which were flickering and flaring 
in a magnificent silver candelabrum. A maid, 
who had been asleep in an arm-chair, rose hastily 
at Gabrielle’s entrance and offered her services to 
madame la marquise. 

^^I do not need anything,” said Gabrielle; ^^you 
may go.” 


30 


G ABRIELLE. 


The girl disappeared through the open folding- 
doors, that led into another apartment beyond, and 
Gabrielle sank down into a low arm-chair to rest 
after all the confusion and excitement of the 
day. 

The large, low window of the houdoir opened 
upon the gayly illuminated garden, but this wing 
of the house was screened by a high terrace covered 
with a heavy growth of shrubbery, and Gabrielle 
was secure from observation. The young girl, 
wearied and confused by all the novelty and 
excitement of the day, by the dazzling lights and 
the noisy crowd, found it an inexpressible relief 
to be alone in the quiet, fresh night air. The 
moon high up in the heavens made the brightly- 
colored lamps that were hung among the trees 
look faded and dim, and her clear blue light defined 
here and there upon the floor of the houdoir sil- 
houettes of the overhanging boughs that shaded 
the window. 

Married ! ” said Gabrielle, with a long sigh. 

I am married ! How handsome my husband is ! 
she added, clasping her hands delightedly. 

This innocent soul, this virgin heart, had sur- 
rendered itself at the first glance. She had not 
compared her husband with other men. She had 


GABRIELLE. 


31 


seen no other men. The bishop had commanded 
her to love her husband above all others, and she 
had obeyed instantly and implicitly. 

I love him ! ” she whispered softly ; I love 
him ! He is my husband ! ” 

Suddenly the remembrance of the look that 
had made her blush brought a still brighter color 
to her cheek. She trembled a little with fright, 
perhaps, and looked about her to see if she were 
quite alone : then sprang up, and walking on tip- 
toe, went toward the adjoining room, the door of 
which had been left open by the servant as she 
retired. But upon the threshold Gabrielle paused, 
scarcely daring to enter. 

A magnificent bed, with heavy hangings of sky- 
blue satin, richly embroidered and fringed with 
silver, stood in the centre of the room. The satin 
counterpane, covered with lace, was turned back, 
disclosing the finest of linen, embroidered with the 
Maurèze crest, and garnished with costly lace. A 
shaded lamp, burning upon a table before a cruci- 
fix, cast a dim, uncertain light over the splendor 
she could imagine, rather than see. Here and there 
the - foot of a gilded arm-chair, the corner of a 
table, or the frame of a picture, sent out a sparkle 
in the obscurity. Gabrielle shook off the fear 


32 


G ABKIELLE. 


which had at first taken possession of her, and 
ventured into the room — the sound of her footsteps 
deadened by the rich, soft carpet. 

We are to live here — my husband and I ! . . . 
My husband and I!” she repeated, slowly. Oh, 
my God ! how happy I am, and how I thank 
thee!” 

She threw herself upon her knees before the 
crucifix, and, burying her face in her hands, gave 
way to her tears. Her heart was overcome with 

joy- 

That very morning she was but a child — loving 
only the nuns and her schoolmates; now she was 
a wife, and loved her husband. A soul even less 
childlike than hers might well be overpowered by 
such a sudden change ; but Gabrielle, by her act 
of adoration, relieved her overflowing heart as she 
wept and thanked God with all her strength at 
the same time. 

A sound of approaching footsteps and voices 
aroused her from her rapturous dream. Some one 
called her name. She sprang to her feet and 
darted into the houdoir, not without closing the 
door of that room where she thought only her 
husband would be permitted to enter. 

A moment later and the houdolr was invaded by 


GABRIELLE. 


33 


a throng of ladies, attended by servants, bearing 
great candelabra filled with candles, which made 
the little room a blaze of light, and destroyed the 
delicate lace work of shadows cast upon the floor 
by the leafy boughs as they trembled in the moon- 
beams. 

‘^We have come to undress the bride,” said a 
gay feminine voice. 

A crowd of ladies belonging to the highest 
nobility of France immediately surrounded Ga- 
brielle. She received her father’s blessing and 
also that of her father-in-law. Then the ladies 
led her into the bridal chamber — so quiet and 
peaceful a moment ago — now filled with noise 
and confusion, and a glare of light. 

Etiquette, already less rigorous than during the 
reign of Louis XIY., no longer required the bride 
to be put to bed in the presence of the ladies; but 
they removed her ornaments and her rich bridal 
dress, and arrayed her in an exquisite robe-de- 
chambre of delicate lawn and costly lace. The 
sister of the Duke de Maurèze, a stately and conse- 
quential grande dame, bade her a formal good- 
night, and the gay crowd withdrew. 

A moment after and the door of the boudoir 

2 


34 


GABBIELLE. 


was opened and the voice of the marquis was 
heard, saying : 

Thanks, gentlemen ; I will now dispense with 
your services.’’ 

As he spoke he bowed to his laughing com- 
panions, and, entering the room, closed the door 
behind him. Gabrielle rose trembling from the 
fauteuil where she had been seated. 

The marquis approached her with courtly 
grace. 

Madame la marquise,” said he, bowing low, 
“ will you permit your devoted slave to speak to 
you of his love ? ” 

Gabrielle lifted her great thoughtful brown eyes 
to his. By the light of the candles burning 
brightly upon the table, he could see her face 
distinctly. 

“For at last, madame la marquise,” he continued, 
“you are my wife, and I love you. Do you love 
me a little?” 

Gabrielle still looked seriously at him, but her 
heart throbbed violently. “ Oh, yes,” she replied, 
shyly, almost in a whisper. 

The marquis threw aside his sword and drew 
nearer. He had made love many a time to pretty 
grisettesy to opera dancers, and to haughty grandes 


G ABRIELLE. 


35 


dames, but never before had he received such a 
reply. 

He took his young wife’s unresisting hand gently 
in his, and led her out of the glare of light to a tiny 
sofa on which there was scarcely room for him to 
seat himself beside her. Gabrielle was silent, and 
her little hands trembled violently. 

What may I call you ?” said the marquis, 
kissing the tips of her cold fingers one after 
another. 

Gabrielle,” she answered, timidly ; then gain- 
ing courage a little, and your name ?” 

Is Guy,” he replied, laughing. 

^^Guy,” repeating it after him, softly. ^^Guy — 
that is a very pretty name. And you, monsieur 
le marquis, will you love me? I will do my best 
to please you.” 

Then she hid her face in her hands, fearful lest 
she had said too much. 

^^You are adorable, Gabrielle,” exclaimed the 
young man, throwing himself upon his knees at 
her feet. Certainly I shall love you ! How can 
I help it?” 

He clasped his arms closely around her, whis- 
pering tenderly, I love you,” and Gabrielle hid 
her blushing face upon her husband’s shoulder. 


36 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER III. 


SILHOUETTES 


HE Marquis de Maurèze was by no means 



worse than others of his years and of the 


time. Until thirty he had lived the usual life of 
a man of the world and a courtier of the age of 
Louis XIV. ; and he had profited by the relief that 
this monarch’s death had given to the entire court. 
Everybody was so weary of the hypocrisy that 
had attended the last years of this king’s reign, 
that more than one man who was really good and 
virtuous at heart, loudly boasted of having com- 
mitted the most shameful excesses in order that 
he might not be outdone by others. 

Guy de Maurèze was certainly not one of the 
most perfect in morals and in life, but we repeat 
that he was by no means one of the worst. 

His father was a severe, stern man, who pos- 
sessed a wonderful talent for making virtue odious 
by the effect it produced upon himself, which was 
to make him insufferably morose and disagreeable. 
Nevertheless he had instilled really good principles 


G ABRIELLE. 


37 


into the mind of his son, and, in spite of Guy de 
Maurèze’s life and the influences that surrounded 
him, some of these principles and teachings still 
lay dormant in his soul ; and at fifty, when the 
froth of passion should have evaporated, there 
would be good, generous wine still remaining in 
the bottom of the cup. For some of his friends 
that day would never come. They would die as 
they had lived — frivolous and wicked, for in their 
cup there was nothing but foam. He had other 
friends, the rich wine of whose natures had been 
turned to vinegar by exposure to the harsh winds 
of adversity. Such men should he pitied rather 
than blamed, for their old age is lonely and 
miserable. 

Guy de Maurèze belonged to neither of these 
classes of men ; still the generous wine of his 
nature would bubble and froth for a long time 
yet. Besides he feared ridicule above everything. 

For a month he adored his wife. At the end of 
a month his acquaintances began to tease him. 

^^This will never do,” exclaimed one of his 
friends. “ Why, it is vulgar to the last degree. 
You cannot cheat us in this way.” 

I admit,” said to him one of the most brilliant 
men of the court — for brilliant, read the most 


38 


GABRIELLE. 


wicked — I admit that it is the duty of a man to 
perpetuate his house, but is he to renounce every 
other ambition ? ” 

It is true that Guy’s chief aim in marrying had 
been to perpetuate his house. Such a noble family 
must not be allowed to die out. But his father 
had chosen for him a wife accomplished and 
charming in every way, of noble birth, beautiful 
(perhaps too beautiful, since Guy forgot everything 
else by her side), rich; in a word, perfection. In 
such keeping the house of Maurèze could not be 
in danger. 

Gabrielle was in Paradise. Everything com- 
bined to intoxicate her — her own youth and inex- 
perience, her husband’s devotion, and the deference 
and splendor that surrounded her who had never 
known any other life than that of the quiet con- 
vent — all this was surely enough to turn her head. 

She mingled in the gay world, and it enchanted 
her. The gorgeous dresses, the sparkle of repar- 
tee, the bewitching music of the opera, all filled 
her with wonder and delight; and the marquis 
enjoyed her child-like raptures immensely. 

But this enchanted life was of short duration. 
After his wife had attended two or three of the 
feminine reunions, from which gentlemen were 


GABRIELLE. 


39 


excluded, he saw Gabrielle return greatly scandah 
ized by the advice that she had received, and by 
the low tone of morality that prevailed among her 
acquaintances. She was so ingenuous that she did 
not know how to conceal anything, nor had she 
any desire to do so. Gabrielle told him of the 
vulgarity of expression, the general looseness of 
principle, and even the jests which had astonished 
her. 

^^You are too unsophisticated, my dear,” the 

Baroness de P had remarked to her. Your 

opinions will change before six months have 
passed.” 

I hope not, indeed ! ” exclaimed the marquis. 

I hope never to see that day.” 

But as it was utterly impossible for the marquise 
to eschew society while living in Paris, the young 
husband soon discovered there was only one way 
to prevent his wife from becoming contaminated 
by the manners of the time. This was to with- 
draw her entirely from the court, and take her into 
the country. 

This plan was the more advisable because the 
future of the house of Maurèze was already as- 
sured, and Gabrielle would soon become a mother. 

When this project was first broached to Ga- 




40 


GABRIELLE. 


brielle, she greeted it with the most rapturous 
delight. 

How perfectly charming ! ” said she. There, 
at least, you will belong to me ; and here I see so 
little of you. There, too, I shall not be obliged 
to receive the visits of your gentlemen friends, 
who are so disagreeable when they laugh and 
seem to make sport of me, because I love you.’' 

These words strengthened the marquis more 
and more in his determination, and, in spite of 
the approaching winter, he decided to install 
Gabrielle in the chateau de Maurèze immediately. 
This chateau, which his father had presented to 
him for a country residence, was near enough to 
Paris and Versailles to make the journey an easy 
one for Gabrielle, while it was far enough from 
the capital to prevent their being troubled by an 
influx of city guests. 

It was a magnificent mansion, situated upon a 
high eminence. Skilfully constructed, winding 
carriage-roads led into the court-yard, which was 
enclosed by a massive wall, and the entrances 
guarded by heavy iron gates. It was a diminutive 
copy of Versailles, in which only the fountains 
were lacking. 

The great park, laid out under the directions 


GABRIELLE. 


41 


of Béarnais^ abounded in the choicest game ; and 
the terraces and flower-beds, tended by a perfect 
army of gardeners, reproduced the designs of Le 
Notre. The chateau itself was built during the 
reign of Louis XIII., and its exterior walls were 
a mixture of brick and stone, that afforded a 
pleasant relief to the eye after the gray façades 
of Paris. But, in spite of all its magnificence, 
the effect produced by this princely abode was 
gloomy and depressing. 

But a person of Gabrielle’s age, whose heart is 
filled with joy and hope, is little inclined to sad 
forebodings, and she arrived at the chateau, 
pleased and happy. 

The duke, her father-in-law, stood upon the 
threshold waiting to receive her with all the 
honors. With head uncovered, the old courtier 
advanced to the door of the carriage and assisted 
her to alight, then led her with formal courtesy 
into a chilly reception-room. In spite of the cool 
October air, no fires were burning, for in those 
good old times, now, thank Heaven, long since 
passed, fires were never lighted except in a sick- 
room earlier than All Saints’ Hay. 

The chill air of the gloomy room made the 
young girl shiver, as she threw a half-frightened 


42 


GABRIELLE. 


glance about her. The uncomfortable chairs and 
the grim tapestries gave the room a cheerless 
look, and her father-in-law delivered his compli- 
mentary greeting in the solemn tone suited to a 
funeral oration. Suddenly wide folding-doors 
were flung open, disclosing a richly furnished 
dining-room, brilliantly lighted, where crystal and 
massive silver glittered upon snowy damask, and 
where her husband stood smiling upon his young 
wife. Gabrielle’s heart gave a sudden bound ; 
and reassured, she smilingly placed her slender 
fingers in her father-in-law’s proffered hand. He 
conducted her with formal politeness to her place 
at the table, and thus Gabrielle entered upon the 
course of her every-day life. 


GABRIELLE. 


43 


CHAPTER IV. 

TO PARIS. 

T WO days had flown by in the most complete 
felicity, for Gabrielle enjoyed the inexpressi- 
ble happiness of having her husband by her side 
from morning till night ; when at supper, the 
duke, arousing from his accustomed silence, sud- 
denly addressed his son : 

Is it not to-morrow that you are to rejoin your 
regiment?” he inquired. 

To-morrow ? ” said Gabrielle, grown pallid with 
sudden fear. I thought that the marquis would 
remain here.” 

The marquis smiled tenderly upon his wife. 

No, certainly not, my darling,” he replied. I 
could not possibly spend the winter here ; and you 
yourself could not possibly expect me to do so. 
You know that I belong to my regiment before 
I belong to my family.” 

But is not your regiment now in Paris ?” asked 
poor Gabrielle, timidly. 

Certainly, my dear ; so I shall often have the 


44 


GABRIELLE. 


pleasure of visiting you/’ said the marquis, with 
the greatest possible courtesy. 

Gabrielle ceased eating, and looked steadfastly 
down upon her napkin. All her appetite had for- 
saken her, and the two hours which must elapse 
before the hour for retiring seemed insupportable. 
Soon after dinner she pleaded indisposition as an 
excuse for withdrawing to her own room, a mag- 
nificent apartment wainscoted in oak, with lofty 
ceiling and sombre coloring, and where the light 
from the candles illumined only a small portion of 
the immense space. 

Stretched upon the state-bed, which was so high 
that she was obliged to use a footstool to reach it, 
Gabrielle, with her face hidden in her hands, was 
weeping silently, when her husband at last entered, 
humming an opera air. 

Seeing his wife lying upon the bed he paused, 
fearing that he had disturbed her — for the mar- 
quis was a model husband. 

“I am not asleep, Guy,” said poor Gabrielle, 
trying to speak in her usual tone. 

The marquis approached the bed, and taking his 
wife’s hand kissed it tenderly. She raised herself 
upon her elbow and clasped his hand tightly in 
hers. 


GABRIELLE. 


45 


You are going away ! ” she cried, in such a 
gentle and reproachful voice that the marquis, in 
spite of himself, was moved. 

I must, indeed, my darling,” he replied, drop^ 
ping upon his knees to bring himself nearer to the 
pretty face raised so beseechingly to his. 

‘^And I — I am to remain here with only your 
father for company ? Oh, it will be so lonely ! ” 

‘^You care so much for society!” laughed the 
marquis, striving to give a jesting turn to the con- 
versation ; but Gabrielle’s sad look made him turn 
his eyes away, and he dropped a kiss upon his 
wife’s pale cheek. 

You have been crying,” he exclaimed. Your 
face is wet with tears! Who has dared grieve 
you, my own darling?” 

The young wife could no longer restrain her 
emotion, and averting her face she burst into 
heart-breaking sobs. 

The marquis took her in his arms, and tried in 
vain to induce her to look at him. She kept her 
eyes obstinately closed, while her great tears fell 
fast upon her husband’s cheeks and hands. 

What is it, my dearest? What is the matter?” 
he asked again and again. ‘‘ Tell me, my child, 
what has grieved you?” 


46 


G ABRIELLE. 


You ask me that ! ” cried Gabrielle, the truth 
at last wrested from her tortured heart. You ask 
me that, when you are going away to leave me, to 
abandon me, and when I love you so ! ’’ 

These words, so passionately uttered, moved the 
marquis deeply, for he was by no means cruel 
at heart. He caressed his young wife and tried 
his best to convince her that it was necessary for 
him to go; and that in reality she would see much 
more of him than if they lived in Paris, where 
society claimed so much of their time. He told 
her how much he loved her, how often he would 
come to see her. He was so eloquent that 
Gabrielle, convinced, but by no means consoled, 
at last said : 

^^Ah, well! if it is necessary, go; but do not 
forget me ! ” 

Forget her ! Certainly not ! The marquis had 
no thought of forgetting her! Such a beautiful, 
amiable and devoted wife ! He left the next day, 
however, and returned to Paris, where the officers 
of his regiment gave a magnificent supper in his 
honor. 

We have recaptured the Marquis de Maurèze,” 
they shouted over their wine. Maurèze is our 
own once more ! ” 


GABRIELLE. 


47 


At the same moment Gabrielle was saying 
sadly to herself : 

It is necessary for him to be there ! I wonder 
‘if he is thinking of me now!” 

Alas! no. The marquis just then was certainly 
not thinking of his wife. 


48 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER Y. 

A JOYFUL WELCOME. 

INTER had come. The road leading to 



Paris was white with snow. The huge 
chimneys, in which the wind shrieked and moaned, 
sent up great curling masses of bluish smoke to 
the gloomy sky, and Gabrielle, seated by her win- 
dow, was watching anxiously for her husband’s 
coming. 

She had learned many things during her three 
months lonely sojourn at Maurèze. She had 
learned that married life was not the perpetual 
fête day she had thought it; she had learned that 
a husband’s love in the fashionable world of that 
epoch was only a brilliant but fleeting fire of 
straw; and that those who have never known 
happiness have less cause to repine than those 
who have known it only to lose it. 

Gabrielle’s sadness increased as the gray light 
of the bleak December day faded away, for the 
hope that she should see her husband Aided with 
the waning twilight; and if he failed to come now, 


G ABRIELLE. 


49 


when could she hope to see him? Twice already 
he had promised to come, and then Gabrielle had 
received a little note, very tender and gallant, it 
is true, but the visit had not been paid. Would it 
be the same to-day? 

The house was very gloomy. Even the old 
duke could not endure it. Paris and Versailles 
attracted him irresistibly in spite of his misan- 
thropy, and one tine morning he excused himself 
to his daughter-in-law, and, promising to return 
soon, he entered his carriage and was driven away. 
Since that day he had never come back to 
Maurèze. 

Gabrielle, however, did not grieve much over 
his departure. Her father-in-law was a mysteri- 
ous and rather frightful phenomenon in her eyes. 
That a person could exist so bound up in himself 
that he could live three or four days at a time 
without addressing any one except when politeness 
absolutely required it, and that he could not en- 
dure life unless he were in the king’s presence, 
seemed so extraordinary to Gabrielle that she 
finally gave up even attempting to understand 
him. Still in her utter loneliness she sometimes 
regretted the loss even of this austere companion, 
for the sight of a human face, however stern and 


60 


G ABRIELLE. 


forbidding, would have been some relief. The 
poor little marquise thought of her former con- 
vent life, which had then appeared so gloomy, but 
which she looked back upon now as radiant with 
happiness. Those days when she had been so 
innocent, so free from care and sorrow, seemed 
now far away ! But the hour when she had so 
passionately thanked God for her joy in that 
bridal chamber, resplendent with blue and silver, 
seemed still farther back in the past; and the 
then devoted husband — more lover than husband 
she thought — had now forgotten his wife as he 
would have forgotten a mistress. 

Suddenly a black speck became visible in the 
distance upon the white road. Gabrielle sprang 
up and looked with straining eyes. But it was 
not a carriage; it was only a man on horseback, 
who was ascending the wooded bridle-path leading 
to the chateau. In the dim twilight she could 
scarcely distinguish the horse. 

“Another messenger!” sighed poor Gabrielle, 
sinking back into her chair; “he will not come!” 
and a big tear rolled down upon her clasped 
hands. 

“If only my child were born!” she murmured. 
“ I shall not be so lonely when I have my child 
for company!” 


G ABRIELLE. 


61 


A horse’s hoofs rung on the stones of the 
court-yard below. Gabrielle tried to distinguish 
the rider, but it was now so dark that she could 
see nothing. 

child,” she continued softly, while more 
tears followed the first, ‘^my child will console 
me ! ” 

The door just then was flung open, and Gabrielle 
saw emerging from the gloom a gentleman, fol- 
lowed by servants bearing lighted candles. 

Marquise ! ” said Guy’s joyful voice, I have 
come.” 

Guy ! ” exclaimed Gabrielle, springing towards 
him ; but the entrance of the servants made her 
pause. ^^You do me great pleasure and honor, 
monsieur le marquis,” she said formally, with a 
profound curtsey. 

When the servants had retired and the door 
was closed, the marquis caught his young wife 
passionately in his arms. 

have come,” said he, fondly; because I 
knew you must be lonely without me ; because I 
have a gay, pleasant life — while you” . . . He 
shivered as he cast a glance around the gloomy 
walls, then laughed at his emotion. 

In short, madame, I have come because I love 




52 


GABRIELLE. 


you, and longed to tell you so. Will you grant 
me your hospitality for a day ? ’’ 

Oh, Guy ! ” murmured Gabrielle, with her 
arms clasped tightly about her husband’s neck. 

My dearest, my husband, how good you are to 
think of me ! Did you come all the way from 
Paris on horseback to see me ? ” 

‘^An easy matter, ma helle, with two relays of 
horses. But what would not one gladly do to 
win such a welcome ! And now, my darling, let 
us have supper, for I am dying of hunger.” 

Gabrielle passed twenty-four hours in a dream 
of delight. 


G AB RIELLE. 


53 


CHAPTER yi. 

FOREGONE CONCLUSIONS. 

I F Gabrielle had known the real cause of her 
husband’s coming in such haste to see her, 
her happiness would have been sensibly dimin- 
ished. 

The evening before, a gay company of the 
marquis’ friends had assembled at the hôtel de 
Maurèze. After supper they began to chat as 
they sat over their wine; and, as is very fre- 
quently the case under such circumstances, they 
talked too much. 

Only see, gentlemen,” cried one young simple- 
ton of twenty ; only see how little taste ladies 
have ! My mistress forsook me yesterday, and for 
whom, let me ask you ? for him ! him ! ” he added, 
pointing to a very corpulent man of about forty, 
and by no means attractive in person or manners. 
A shout of laughter greeted this sally. 

Since she has preferred me,” responded the 
individual designated, ^^it must be because she 
imagines, at least, that I possess some attraction ; 


54 


GABRIELLE. 


but, however that may be, she will undoubtedly 
desert me to-morrow for some other man who has 
some other attractions, or the same, or even none 
at all.” 

Women are the tools of Satan ! ” proclaimed a 
third from the farther end of the table (in a voice 
thick with wine). 

Every one of them, that is the truth ! ” 
exclaimed another. 

Pardon, pardon, my friends,” said a fair-haired 
man, holding fast to the table with both hands to 
prevent himself from toppling over ; we must 
except our mothers.” 

Granted,” replied the stout man. 

And our wives ! ” added another. 

And our sisters ! ” exclaimed another. 

Except everybody then,” said one of the 
guests, mockingly, for you leave no one to con- 
demn.” 

No, we will not except all ; but here is Mau- 
rèze, who possesses a perfect treasure in his wife 
— the prettiest little marquise that ever was seen 
— a lady who would be the brightest ornament of 
the court. She is virtuous, and she adores him, 
and the good-for-nothing fellow conceals her ! It 
is not fair.” 


0 


GABRIELLE. 


55 ^ 




No, it is not fair,” they all shouted in chorus. 

He is a lucky fellow, and he doesn’t deserve 
his good fortune ! ” said the man who had protested 
in favor of the mothers. 

I am fortunate, gentlemen,” said Maurèze, 
rather conceitedly — more fortunate than you 
imagine ; for, as you have said, I have a charming 
wife ”... He paused an instant, and threw a 
complacent glance around the table — and I also 
have a mistress who is almost as beautiful, and 
quite as faithful.” 

^^Ah, the spoiled fellow ! ” they all shouted. 

Why, Maurèze, you are too fortunate ! Who is 
she ? ” 

I shall not tell you, you would all try to take 
her from me; but I will show you her picture. 
None of you know her.” 

He drew from his pocket an elegant snuff-box, 
the lid of which was ornamented on the inside by 
the picture of a very handsome woman. It made 
a tour of the table, and the lovely face elicited 
enthusiastic praise ; but when it reached the fair- 
haired man, before spoken of, he burst into a loud 
laugh. 

Maurèze frowned, for he did not enjoy raillery 
when it fell upon himself, and he said in rather a 
haughty tone: 


56 


GABRIELLE. 


So this is your faithful mistress ? ” 

Certainly.” 

Was it she who gave you this keepsake ? ” 

Yes, most assuredly.” 

The guest drew from his pocket a similar box, 
which he placed beside the other, covered them 
both with his handkerchief, then gravely addressed 
Maurèze : 

Choose at random, my dear marquis ; which- 
ever one you take, you will find the portrait of 
your fair friend.” 

All the guests shrieked with laughter ; and 
Maurèze himself, in spite of his discomfiture, could 
not help joining in the mirth. 

The trial was made, and proved the truth of the 
assertion; and the light-haired man, not sharing 
Guy’s reasons for keeping the affixir secret, gave a 
full account of his own acquaintance with the little 
bourgeoise from whom he had received the gift. 

^‘Ah, well ! so be it,” said the marquis, with a 
careless air, striving to conceal his chagrin; ‘Gny 
wife remains.” 

‘^And you are a good-for-nothing rascal not to be 
at her feet,” returned this doughty champion of 
morality. When one has a wife like yours, my 


GABRIELLE. 


57 


friend, he should quit running after the discarded 
sweethearts of other men.” 

Maurèze examined his lace ruffles with a foppish 
air, and the conversation was turned upon some 
other topic. But the next day, having arranged 
his affairs for a short absence, he set out for the 
chateau de Maurèze — making the journey on 
horseback that he might arrive there the sooner. 

Thus Gabrielle really owed her husband’s wel- 
come visit to the revelations of that evening; but 
fortunately she was ignorant, and would probably 
always remain ignorant, of the episode of the snuff- 
box and the portrait. 

When, however, the marquis left after a day’s 
visit, he had grown weary of playing the rôle of a 
lover. Gabrielle was no coquette. She said to 
her husband, simply and frankly, I love you ! ” 
because he was her husband, and because she loved 
him ; and this afforded the marquis neither amuse- 
ment nor pleasure. 


58 


G ABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER YIL 

HUMAN KINDNESS. 

ABRIELLE did not possess in any great 



degree that trait of character known as 


regard for conventionalities. She no more saw 
the necessity of saying what she did not think than 
of not saying what she did think. In the convent 
she had been brought up under the strictest discip- 
line, but of the principles and requirements of 
worldly wisdom she knew absolutely nothing. 

To the great horror and surprise of her father- 
in-law, she delighted in taking long rambles about 
the country, and she could not endure the constant 
attendance of the two tall footmen who he always 
insisted shdidd accompany her, even when she 
went only to the neighboring village on her mis- 
sions of charity. So her father-in-law’s departure 
was a relief rather than a privation to her. 

One afternoon in February, when the sun shone 
almost as warmly and brightly as on a spring day, 
the mild, pleasant air tempted the young marquise 
out for a long walk through the fields. The spirit 


GABRIELLE. 


59 


of seventeen, which had been so long dormant, 
suddenly awoke, and throwing on a large silk 
mantle, she called the youngest of her attendants — 
a girl named Toinon, who was a favorite with her 
mistress on account of her very youth — to accom- 
pany her. 

The park had no attractions for Gabrielle ; she 
would have plenty of time to explore that when 
summer came ; besides it was enclosed by massive 
gray walls, and seemed only a part of the chateau 
itself ; and without really acknowledging it even to 
herself, she, in her secret heart, thought this mag- 
nificent abode very like a prison. 

But, if a prison, the key was in the door, for 
these two young women, walking rapidly, soon 
found themselves in the open fields. 

The air had that balmy softness which heralds 
the approach of spring, and makes one think of 
lilac and whitethorn blooms, while the branches 
are still brown, and bear no blossoms save the 
dewdrops. The marquise felt hopeful and happy. 
She prattled on as gayly as she had been wont to 
do in those pleasant days at the convent, and her 
companion listened with respect as befitted the 
servant of so noble a lady. 

You will see,” said Gabrielle, my child will 


60 


GABRIELLE. 


be a boy. Monsieur le marquis wishes his first- 
born to be a boy, and I must not disappoint him. 
They will have a magnificent baptism for him, and 
the king himself will undoubtedly be his god- 
father. His baptismal robe will be all lace — the 
richest of lace ! There will be nothing good 
enough for my boy.’’ 

The young servant smiled at the almost child- 
like joy which she understood, for it is not neces- 
sary to be of high rank to comprehend the raptures 
of a young mother. 

^‘And you,” said Gabrielle, suddenly, have you 
any children?” 

No, madame la marquise,” replied the girl, I 
am not married, but my eldest sister has a splendid 
boy — not very old. He was six months old on New 
Year’s day.” 

^^Ah ! where is he ?” asked Gabrielle, hastily. 

The servant pointed to some wreaths of smoke 
curling up from among some trees not far away. 

She lives in a cottage over there,” said she. 

A sudden whim seized Gabrielle’s fancy. 

^^Come, let us go and see him,” she said, 
gayly, and passing her arm through that of the 
servant, she turned her steps in the direction 
indicated. 


GABRIELLE. 


61 


A peasant’s hut is not very attractive to-day; 
and a century ago it was still more comfortless. 
There were great piles of refuse before the door, 
and some carts stood there half buried in the mire, 
but this was nothing unusual. Always and every- 
where it was the same. The girl led the marquise 
to a low and narrow door — closed to keep out the 
cold — lifted the latch, and the visitors entered. 

Gabrielle did not perceive the nauseating odor 
of the miserably ventilated apartment. She did 
not observe the poverty of the furniture, nor the 
bareness of the walls. She saw only a little group 
radiant with life and health. 

Upon a low chair before the fire sat a young 
woman nursing her child, lavishing upon it all a 
mother’s endearments, uttered in that chirping, 
gurgling language which only a baby can under- 
stand. Mother and child were so absorbed in 
each other that they did not notice the entrance 
of visitors until Toinon stepped forward and 
called her sister by name. Frightened, the young 
woman rose hurriedly and made a deep curtsey; 
while the child, after looking with astonishment 
at Gabrielle, began to nurse again. 

“ Sit down,” said the marquise, kindly. I 
came to see your baby. I shall soon have a boy 
of my own.” 


62 


GABRIELLE. 


Mothers always understand each other^ what- 
ever may be the difference in their rank and for- 
tune; and in five minutes the humble peasant 
woman was quite at her ease, and, her eyes spark- 
ling with pride, was telling the grand lady of the 
incomparable perfection of the child. 

He will soon stand alone,” she said, proudly, 
rapidly removing its clothing; and the plump, 
rosy infant, quite naked, stood upon its mother’s 
knee, supporting itself by her neck and nestling 
against her cheek with all a baby’s winsonieness. 

^‘What a beautiful boy he is!” murmured 
Gabrielle, clasping her hands in ecstasy, ^^and 
how much he loves you.” 

He is not ill-looking,” said the humble mother, 
complacently, ‘‘and our children love us because 
we always nurse them ourselves. He knows 
whom to call upon when he is hungry, and when 
he is satisfied he still remembers that it was 
his mother who fed him.” 

Gabrielle rose and passed her fingers gently 
over the child’s rounded cheek, then she emptied 
her purse upon the table and departed, followed 
by benedictions. All the way home she did not 
speak, and the servant, astonished at her pro- 
longed silence, ventured to ask if she was tired. 


GAB RIELLE. 


63 


No/’ replied Gabrielle, I am very happy. I 
am so glad I saw that child. Did you know your 
mother? Do you remember her?” she suddenly 
asked the young girl. 

^‘Oh, yes, madame! and she was a good woman. 
She had a hard time to raise us all.” 

Did you love her ?” 

^^Oh, yes, madame, I loved her dearly!” 

^^Did she nurse you herself?” 

Yes, all of us, madame la marquise, and there 
were nine of us. When she died we all mourned 
bitterly.” 

Gabrielle returned to the chateau and dined 
alone as usual. After she had retired to her room 
she tried in vain to sleep. New and strange 
fancies flitted confusedly through her mind. She 
had never seen her own mother: if she had known 
her, would she have loved her? Would she have 
spoken of her as that peasant woman had spoken 
of her mother? The elegant ladies she had 
known in Paris had children. Did they derive 
such joy from their offspring as the poor mother 
of that little boy? 

Such were some of the many thoughts aroused 
within her by the little episode, and they finally 
took the form of a resolution that she too would 
be a real mother to her child. 


64 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

MOTHER AND SON. 

HE dreaded, though longed-for, day came at 



last. Gabrielle heard the first cry of her 


first-born pierce the still air of her chamber, and 
her heart overflowed with joy and pride. The 
apartment had scarcely assumed that festive air 
which a tiny creature, enshrined in laces and 
ribbons, imparts to a room, when Guy arrived. 

‘^It is a son, monsieur le marquis,” said the 
physician, bowing deferentially. 

son!” repeated the marquis, taking the 
little thing in his arms; ‘^an heir to the house of 
Maurèze 1 ” 

He held the child near the window for a mo- 
ment, and looked at him closely. 

^‘He resembles you as much as two drops of 
water resemble each other,” said an old servant, 
who had nursed Guy in his childhood. 

‘^So much the better,” said the marquis. Then 
he thought of his poor little wife, who had suffered 
so much, and who was watching him from her 
couch with eyes full of love. 


GAB RIELLE. 


65 


dear wife/’ he said, bending over her 
fondly, thank you.” 

^^You are pleased?” she asked, in a voice so 
faint that it was scarcely audible. 

Delighted ! ” he replied, kissing her hand ten- 
derly. 

An expression of peace and joy, mingled with 
resignation, passed over her lovely face, and she 
immediately closed her eyes and sank into a 
sweet slumber. She awoke several times during 
the night, and each time inquired for her son. 
The young count was sleeping quietly, they told 
her. Then she would fall asleep again, with 
that same expression on her face — an expression 
that made her look more like an angel than a 
mortal. 

The next morning her husband paid her another 
visit. 

Please sit down, Guy,” she said, pleadingly ; 

am very strong, and I wish so much to talk 
with you.” 

The marquis obeyed. She glanced at him two 
or three times, then cast down her eyes and 
seemed to hesitate. 

^^You wish me to make you some present,” 
said Guy, smiling. ^^Well, what shall it be, my 
4 


66 


GABRIELLE. 


dearest? To her who has given me a son I can 
refuse nothing.” 

She looked at him gratefully. 

No/’ she answered, ^^it is not a present; it is a 
favor, and I beg you, in advance, not to refuse it.” 

“It is granted in advance,” said the marquis, 
courteously. 

“I desire — strange as it must seem to you — I 
desire to obtain your permission to nurse my son 
myself.” 

In spite of his good breeding, the marquis could 
not repress a start. 

“ Nurse your child yourself? What an idea ! 
We have already employed a woman for that 
purpose.” 

“ I know it, my dear Guy ; but pray give the 
woman a present and send her away. Grant me 
this happiness, I beseech you!” 

Rousseau’s “Emile” did not appear until several 
years after this date, and that which was to 
become a custom and a real delight seemed then 
a strange caprice — the wandering of a morbid 
mind. 

“ That would not be common sense, my darling. 
How could you endure the fatigue such a duty 
would impose upon you? Leave this to the 


GABRIELLE. 


67 


strong, healthy peasant women. They have rich, 
generous milk to give our children — their pnly 
endowment, in fact; while you . . . What a 
strange fancy!” 

^‘Guy,” resumed the young mother, tenaciously, 
entreat you to grant me this favor. My life 
here is very gloomy, but I do not complain of it. 
Indeed, I do not care any more for the gay life of 
Paris. But since God has granted me the happi- 
ness of bringing a son into the world, do not insist 
that any one shall come between him and me. 
Let him know and love only me.” 

Upon my word!” exclaimed the marquis, 
laughing, believe you are jealous — jealous of a 
peasant woman ! Why, marquise, I thought you 
had better sense. Your son, if he resembles you 
or his father, will be too dutiful to allow the 
remembrance of his nurse to come between him 
and his mother.” 

But — ” Gabrielle insisted. 

^^It is useless, my dear,” said the marquis, 
rising to put an end to the discussion. ^‘Such 
a thing was never heard of, and I detest 
such singular actions, which will set the whole 
w^orld to gossiping. From father to son, all 
the Maurèzes have been brought up in this 


68 


GABRIELLE. 


way, and our race does not appear to have suf- 
fered from it.” 

He drew himself up proudly, and his fine figure 
and handsome face did, indeed, do great honor to 
his race. 

“ Let us talk no more about it,” said he, 
pleasantly, fearing that he had wounded his 
wife’s feelings. ‘^It is only an invalid’s whim, 
and, even if I consented to it, such a care would 
soon become irksome to you. Now, to change 
the subject,” he resumed, in a lively tone, 
have reserved a family jewel to present to 
you on the day you should give an heir to the 
house of Maurèze.” 

As he spoke, he took from his pocket a small 
casket, opened it, and laid it upon the rich lace 
counterpane. A necklace, composed of five rows 
of magnificent pearls, ’gleamed upon the blue 
velvety lining of the jewel-case ; but Gabrielle 
scarcely saw it. 

^‘1 thank you, my dear,” she answered, very 
gently. 

The marquis kissed the forehead of his sub- 
missive but unresigned wife, and left the room. 
Gabrielle, pretending to be asleep, lay with her 
face hidden in the pillows, so that she might weep 


GABRIELLE. 


69 


unrestrainedly. The casket was still open upon 
the bed, and the costly necklace fell out and 
was hidden in the folds of the counterpane ; but 
what did the poor young mother care for jewels, 
when her boy was to be nourished from a strange 
breast? 


70 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER IX. 


STOLEN KISSES 


HE king really stood as godfather to the 



I young heir; and,' in order that nothing 
might be wanting to the honor conferred upon 
the house of Maurèze, the king’s mistress acted 
as godmother. Gabrielle then knew very little 
about the state of affairs at court, and the 
name of a countess, with which all Paris was 
ringing, meant nothing to her. From prudence, 
rather than jealousy, the marquis made his wife’s 
delicate health and the distance of the chateau 
from Paris an excuse for not presenting her to 
his majesty. 

The old duke- was by no means satisfied. 

^^In my day,” said he, under the late king, 
such a thing would not have been permitted. 
Even etiquette is no longer. observed.” 

Alas ! something more than an observance 
of etiquette was lacking in that court ! But 
the excuse was graciously accepted : that was 
the important point. Scheming men thought 


G AB RIE LLE. 


71 


Maurèze had neglected a fine opportunity to 
advance his fortune; but all wise and well- 
meaning men approved his course, and decided 
that he had acted with wisdom and discretion. 

Little René, covered with laces and ribbons, was 
brought back to the chateau in a carriage drawn 
by four milk-white horses, caparisoned in blue and 
silver. He was reclining upon the knees of his 
nurse — a stout, good-looking woman, with a rosy 
face, and as tall as a poplar, and as stiff as a post. 

When she entered Gabrielle’s room the latter 
rushed forward to clasp her boy in her arms, and 
smother him with kisses; but the nurse stopped 
her midway, with such a stern and majestic ges- 
ture that the poor young mother hesitated, think- 
ing she must be doing wrong. The nurse cautiously 
held up the young count’s forehead to his mother’s 
lips ; she timidly pressed a kiss upon it ; and then 
the nurse, taking the child with her, retired to 
her own room, whither Gabrielle dared not follow 
her. 

This nurse was perfectly au fait as to all the 
proprieties; for, as she herself complacently re- 
marked, she had served in this capacity three 
times in the first families of France, and it was 
the duke who, upon the express recommendation 


72 


GABRIELLE. 


of one of his old friends, had secured this treasure 
for his daughter-in-law. The young heir of the 
house of Maurèze could not but flourish in such 
experienced hands. 

Gabrielle had conceived a strong dislike for the 
nurse before the day of his baptism. Any woman 
who robbed her of the right to caress her son 
would have to possess great goodness and amiabil- 
ity to be forgiven this usurpation ; but the poor 
little marquise had been from the very first quite 
overawed by this grenadier in petticoats, who, 
with that insolent assurance common to servants 
of a noble family, informed her twenty times a 
day that, though she might be the Marquise de 
Maurèze, she was in reality only a young, giddy 
thing — a mere girl without experience, and utterly 
unfit to take any charge of the training of such a 
precious child as this. If she pardoned Gabrielle 
for being the mother of the boy, it was only be- 
cause the youthful marquise was of noble birth, 
and had a fine constitution, which little René had 
apparently inherited. 

The next morning, when Gabrielle sent for the 
child, the nurse brought it; but would not allow 
it to be taken from her protecting arms by the 
poor little mother. 


GABRIELLE. 


73 


Madame la marquise was not accustomed to 
children — she might injure him — one must have 
had a great deal of experience to know how-to 
hold an infant properly.” 

‘^After all, he is my child,” said Gabrielle, 
angrily, one morning; ‘^and I wish you to give 
him to me when I desire it.” 

The nurse laid the sleeping infant upon his 
mother’s knee, made a low bow, and left the room 
without a word. 

For an hour Gabrielle, successful beyond her 
hopes, watched over her sleeping child. He was 
a splendid boy — the picture of health. His plump 
cheeks were shaded by long brown lashes, and 
delicate blue veins were traceable under the soft, 
clear skin. The young mother was so happy 
that for a while she scarcely dared breathe lest 
she should disturb his slumber ; but after a little 
she gathered courage to pass her finger softly over 
the satin-like skin, and to gently touch the rosy, 
dimpled fists. Soon even this did not content her, 
and she kissed again and again his little hands, 
his blooming cheeks, and the closed eyes which 
she had never seen, for they brought the child to 
her only when he was asleep. Her caresses at 
last aroused the little fellow, and he cried 


74 


GABRIELLE. 


lustily at seeing a strange face bending over 
him. 

•Much frightened, Gabrielle endeavored to quiet 
him, but without success. The servants came at 
her call, and the nurse was sent for, but was no- 
where to be found. After searching for her more 
than half an hour, during which time the child 
was screaming with all his might, the nurse 
entered the room as composed and solemn as ever. 
When Gabrielle reproached the nurse for having 
left her alone with the infant so long, she replied, 
with a great show of offended dignity, that she had 
only obeyed the express command of madame la 
marquise; and madame la marquise could find 
nothing to say in reply. 

When they brought the young count to receive 
his mother’s good-night kiss, that same evening, 
he was restless and feverish. Gabrielle remarked 
it ; and the nurse replied in an aggrieved manner 
that it was not to be wondered at, after what he 
had passed through that morning. 

For some days René was slightly indisposed ; 
and the marquis, hearing of it, came to the chateau. 
The nurse gave him an alarming account of the 
child’s illness, and did not fail to allude frequently 
to the cause of it. 


GABRIELLE. 


75 


It was not the poor, dear lady’s fault ! Madame 
la marquise was so young — so inexperienced ! She 
did not know the harm it did the child when she 
interfered in this way.” 

The marquis loved his wife, but he was 
extremely solicitous in regard to the health of his 
young heir ; and he reproached Gabrielle so sternly 
that she burst into tears. She tried to vindicate 
herself — to tell him the facts as they had really 
occurred, but her husband would not listen, and 
for the first time he was really unkind. 

Gabrielle was silent; but when he had gone away 
she wept bitterly, and began to entertain a mortal 
dread of this nurse who was not only robbing her of 
her child’s love, but was also trying to prejudice her 
husband against her. She grieved so much that 
she became really ill ; while, on the contrary, the 
child improved marvellously after his father’s visit. 
Toinon, the marquise’s little maid, was so troubled 
at seeing her mistress in this condition, that she 
said, one evening, 

I see very plainly that madame la marquise is 
just fretting herself ill on account of Master René. 
If I only dared, I would tell madame how she 
could see the young count, and the nurse know 
nothing about it.” 


76 


GABRIELLE. 


could see him! How? how?” exclaimed 
Gabrielle, eagerly. 

She likes to eat, and she likes to gossip still 
better; and instead of eating her supper in her 
own room, as madame thinks, she goes down to 
the servants’ hall every evening.” 

^^And my child is left alone?” said Gabrielle, 
indignantly. 

‘^Oh ! madame ; he does not mind it, for he seldom 
has any one to play with. If madame wishes, she 
can go and see him, and I will stand guard.” 

^^At once ! ” cried the marquise, springing up 
from her couch. You have saved my life, Toinon ; 
I shall never forget it.” 

She hastily threw on a wrapper as she spoke, 
and then, with a soft, stealthy tread, followed her 
guide through the long corridors. The nurse had 
taken a room far away from Gabrielle’s, on the plea 
that the child would disturb his mother’s rest at 
night. Toinon paused at last before a half-opened 
door, motioned the marquise to enter, and then 
followed her. 

René was not asleep. He was now seven months 
old ; and, as Toinon said, had never been spoiled 
by company. He was amusing himself contentedly 
with some toys, which had been left designedly in 


G ABRIELLE. 


77 


his cradle. On seeing his mother, he made a 
movement of fear, which Toinon calmed by a 
caress. 

^^He knows me very well,” said she. We are 
great friends, are we not, monsieur?” 

Monsieur clutched her hair in his tiny fists, and 
pulled with all his might. 

i^Do not be afraid, madame,” said the kind- 
hearted girl, heroically. While he has hold of 
me, he will not cry, and you can come near him.” 

Gabrielle approached the cradle, and bent over it, 
deeply moved. The child looked gravely at her 
for a moment, then released his hold on Toinon, 
and seized his mother’s bright ribbons in both 
hands. 

See,” said Toinon, joyfully, he knows you 
already. Oh, you little darling ! He knows how to 
kiss, madame. I taught him, and his nurse knows 
nothing about it. Kiss me, monseigneur, kiss 
your Toinon.” 

Obediently and seriously the little fellow laid 
his cheek against that of the faithful servant. 

‘^And your pretty mamma — kiss her, too ! 
Come, that’s a darling!” 

Without reluctance, René pressed his soft cheek 
against his mother’s, while great tears fell from her 
eyes and dropped upon his toys. 


78 


GABRIELLE. 


loves you, madame, he loves you already!” 
exclaimed Toinon. It is blood that speaks, and 
he knows already that he is your son.” 

Some sound outside startled them, and they 
hurried away. As soon as she had regained her 
own room, Gabrielle unlocked a cabinet, and took 
from it a handful of gold, which she threw into 
Toinon’s apron without speaking. 

Oh, madame ! ” said the kind-hearted girl, I 
did not do it for a reward.” 

^^You are right,” replied Gabrielle, drawing 
Toinon to her, but keep the gold ; it may be of 
use to you ; yet do not think that I consider it as 
any payment of what I owe you.” 

And the grand lady kissed the poor servant 
tenderly upon both cheeks. 

I shall owe to you,” she added, the happiness 
of being loved by my son, and there is nothing 
that can compensate for that.” 


GABRIELLE. 


79 


CHAPTER X. 

HER DEAREST WISH. 

FTER this, Gabrielle went secretly every 



evening to see her child ; and Toinon 


guarded against any intrusion while the young 
mother caressed her boy. Sometimes the child 
laughed so loudly that Toinon feared they would 
he overheard, and begged the marquise to be more 
careful. To all appearance nothing was changed. 

Every morning René, while asleep, was brought 
to his mother s room in the arms of his nurse, who 
was as dictatorial as ever. The marquis came 
frequently to the chateau, and always paid his 
son a visit. The child’s beauty and strength in- 
creased marvellously, but the father had only seen 
him when the infant was asleep. 

On one occasion, when his stay at the chateau 
had been unusually prolonged, a whim seized the 
marquis to see his son in the day-time, when he 
was awake. 

What is the color of his eyes?” he asked his 
wife, after sending a servant in quest of the nurse. 


80 


GABRIELLE. 


I do not know,” faltered Gabrielle. 

It was true, for she had seen the child awake 
only in the dim light of a lamp that stood at a 
distance from his cradle. 

What shall I do,” she thought, ^^if he shows 
that he knows me ? ” 

The child was brought in wide-awake, his big 
black eyes wide open and staring with wonder. 
At the sight of his father he was undecided 
whether it were best to laugh or to cry ; then his 
baby face lighted up, and, pleased with his father’s 
rich costume, which was sparkling with gold lace, 
he smiled with a most gracious air. 

Gabrielle, trembling with fear, gazed intently at 
the child’s eyes, and observed for the first time 
the striking resemblance between father and son. 
Her poor little heart, almost bursting with emo- 
tion, throbbed violently beneath her hand as she 
strove to control her agitation. Her son was so 
beautiful, and his father seemed so proud of him ! 
If she could only clasp them both in her arms — 
both these adored creatures ! 

Your boy is superb, madame,” the marquis said 
to his wife. I congratulate you upon him. ” 

^^Oh, my dear! he is your very image,” said 
Gabrielle, naively. 


GABRIELLE. 


81 


The marquis^ flattered by this remark, smiled 
graciously, and Kené, who had until then seen 
only his father, turned quickly at the sound of his 
mother’s voice, recognized her, laughed and held 
out his little hands. The mother looked at her 
child with eyes brimming over with tenderness 
and with tears, but she ventured only to touch 
the baby cheek softly with the tips of her fingers. 

‘‘ He is a very sweet-tempered child,” said the 
nurse, obsequious in the presence of the marquis. 

^^Poor little thing,” thought Gabrielle, ^^you 
must wait until to-morrow ; I cannot come to 
play with you this evening.” 

While the marquis was at the chateau, she dared 
not visit the child, for she prized the privilege too 
highly to run any risk of losing it. Still she was 
extremely anxious to tell her husband how the 
nurse neglected her charge, and how she aban- 
doned him for hours at a time. Toinon, however, 
advised her to wait, at least, until the child had 
been weaned, and Gabrielle yielded to this wise 
counsel. 

The long winter wore slowly away. In the 
spring the marquise expected to give birth to her 
second child, but the hope she had entertained 
the year previous had wholly vanished. 


82 


G ABRIELLE. 


They will take this child from me as they 
have taken the other, and I shall be its mother 
only in name,” she thought. 

René was now fourteen months old, large and 
strong. He walked alone; and the nurse, although 
she concealed the fact, had weaned him several 
weeks before, when he was sick for the first 
time in his life. Gabrielle had noticed his altered 
looks, and several times she had found him crying. 
But what could she do? Her husband always 
ridiculed her desire to take charge of the child 
herself. She was not yet of an age to make her 
wishes and her rights respected, and she possessed 
neither the determination of character nor the 
authority necessary to carry her point. She had 
been for several days secretly worrying over René’s 
indisposition, when it chanced that the marquis 
was at the chateau one evening, entertaining a 
party of gentlemen, most of them members of the 
nobility residing in the vicinity. Gabrielle, plead- 
ing fatigue, had excused herself and retired to 
her own room. . She was standing by the window, 
looking sadly out into the gray twilight as it 
gathered over earth and sky, when Toinon hur- 
riedly entered the room. 

Madame,” said the faithful servant, breath- 


GABRIELLE. 


83 


lessly, Master René is very ill. He is all alone, 
he is moaning in liis sleep, and has a burning 
fever.” 

The marquise did not hesitate, but without even 
waiting for lights, ran, rather than walked, through 
the long corridors leading to the distant nursery. 
Shouts of laughter, proceeding from the servants’ 
hall, floated up from below, as the attendants of 
the guests made merry with the servants of the 
chateau. Their noisy gayety grated harshly upon 
the ear of the marquise, and she passed quickly 
on and entered her son’s room. 

The child was alone and wide awake, his cheeks 
crimson and his eyes glittering with fever, as he 
tossed restlessly in his cradle. 

When did the nurse go down?” demanded the 
marquise, pale with terror and indignation. 

More than an hour ago, but I dared not come 
and tell you sooner, because I thought you were 
in the drawing-room with the gentlemen.” 

Gabrielle did not lift her eyes from the child’s 
face. The gilded cradle, surmounted by a ducal 
coronet and emblazoned with the Maurèze coat- 
of-arms, seemed to her fevered imagination a 
coffin. Suddenly she snatched up her child, and 
holding him tightly to her heart, hastened to her 
own room. 


84 


GABRIELLE. 


In mute astonishment Toinon followed her. 

“Madame, what have you done?” she asked, 
when Gabrielle, still holding René in her arms, 
sank breathless into a seat. 

“I have done my duty,” exclaimed Gabrielle. 
“ I am going to try and save my child.” 

“What will monsieur le marquis say?” said 
Toinon, in dismay. 

“ You will see what he will say when he finds 
that the heir of the house of Maurèze has been 
stolen from the cradle where he was left alone ! ” 

“ Oh ! madame,” said Toinon, clasping her hands 
in admiration, “God must have put that thought 
into your mind ! ” 

Meanwhile, the child, cradled upon his mother s 
breast, had become more quiet and his breathing 
more regular. Gabrielle laid him down gently 
upon her own bed, where he was hidden in the 
shadow of the curtains. 

“ It shall be here that they find him when they 
seek him,” she said, quietly, as, exhausted by 
fatigue and excitement, she seated herself beside 
him, while Toinon crouched upon the carpet at 
her feet, and both listened anxiously for the alarm 
that must soon be sounded. 

A half hour passed, then another. The ser- 


G ABRIELLE. 


85 


vants were still carousing, and there were sounds 
of noisy revelry from the great banqueting 
hall, where the marquis and his friends still 
lingered over their wine. Night had come on, 
and through the open windows the nightingale’s 
song was wafted into the room on the soft May 
air. Sometimes a moan from Kene brought the 
two anxious watchers to his side, then all was 
still again in the silent chamber. 

Suddenly a step was heard approaching. A 
servant, sent by the marquis, came to inquire for 
the health of madame la marquise. 

This mark of attention touched Gabrielle’s 
heart and seemed to her a favorable omen. 

Toinon, through the partially opened door, re- 
plied that madame was feeling much better, but 
desired not to be disturbed, and the servant re- 
turned to report to his master. 

The sound of his footstep died away in the dis- 
tance, and again all was still. Then, suddenly, 
a great tumult was heard. Gabrielle clasped 
Toinon’s hand tightly in hers, and drew nearer 
the bed as if to protect her child. 

A confused sound of running to and fro, of ex- 
cited talking and weeping was heard from below. 
Then the sounds grew louder, came nearer. 


86 


GABRIELLE. 


^^What is the matter?” the marquis called, 
angrily, from the foot of the grand staircase. 

^^Oh, monseigneur,” cried the terrified nurse, 
they have stolen the child ! ” 

What child?” asked the wondering marquis. 

Your child, monsieur.” 

My child ! ” shouted the marquis, in a voice of 
thunder. 

Then, casting aside all the dignity of a grand 
seigneur, he rushed frantically through the rooms 
searching wildly for his son. He burst into his 
wife’s chamber, and, seeing her standing there 
pale and agitated, he exclaimed : 

Gabrielle, they have told you ! You have 
heard that the child is stolen ?” 

‘^Ask this woman,” said Gabrielle, strangely 
calm, and pointing to the nurse, ‘Hiow it was 
possible for the child to be stolen.” 

The woman, forgetting her cunning in her 
mortal terror, said that she had gone down to 
supper. 

Leaving the child alone?” demanded Gabrielle, 
composedly. 

Yes, that is — no.” 

How long did you remain below?” 

^^Only ten minutes, madame, not even ten 


GAB RIELLE. 


87 


minutes ; and no one could have entered the room^ 
for I had the kej in my pocket/' 

The marquis, wondering at his wife’s calmness, 
feared that the shock had destroyed her reason. 

Marquis,” said Gabrielle, firmly, dismiss 
this woman. She has deceived you for a long, 
long time. Your son has been left alone every 
day for hours. I knew it. He was ill and 
neglected; and when I saw that, I, his mother, 
entered his room, and it is I lolio have stolen the 
childr 

She flung back the curtains with a superb 
gesture of scorn and indignation, and pointed to 
the sleeping boy. 

His father sprang towards him with a cry which 
woke him suddenly from his quiet slumber, and 
he cried out in terror; but when his mother bent 
over him his sobs ceased, and, clasping his little 
arms tightly about her neck, he called mamma, 
mamma.” 

discharge you. Leave the house at once,” 
said the marquis, sternly, to the frightened nurse. 
^^And you may retire,” he added, motioning to the 
wondering crowd that had invaded the apartment. 

When they were alone the marquis approached 
Gabrielle, who stood there still holding his son 


88 


GABRIELLE. 


clasped closely to her breast^ and dropped upon 
one knee before her. 

Forgive me, madame,” said he, gently, ^^for 
having made you suffer so much.” 

Gabrielle’s dearest dream was realized. She 
clasped her husband and her child together in one 
embrace. 

Two days after, Kené was well again, and, under 
Toinon’s charge, occupied a room adjoining that 
of his mother. 


GABRIELLE. 


89 


CHAPTER XL 


ALONE. 



HE marquise soon after gave birth to a little 


I daughter, who was named Lucile, and whose 
christening was no less magnificent than René’s had 
been ; but this time Gabrielle’s wishes did not meet 
with the same opposition as after the birth of her 
son. Upon one point, however, the marquis was 
resolute; he would not permit his wife to nurse her 
child. This, in his opinion, was not befitting a 
noble lady; but she might be allowed to amuse 
herself in her leisure hours by exercising some 
surveillance over the hired nurse. Toinon’s sister 
had just lost her second child, and she was engaged 
to act in the capacity of nurse by the marquis, 
who was not disposed to rely so implicitly upon the 
advice of his acquaintances now, as he had been 
in the previous instance; and the little family 
throve as well as one could desire. 

Gabrielle devoted herself constantly to her 
children, and had no time for ennui. The days 
were all too short. She had but one sorrow — the 


90 


GABRIELLE. 


separation from her husband : she could not recon- 
cile herself to the life and manners of the age. 

Since we have jointly promised before God to 
love each other until death/’ she said one day to 
Madame de Rogis, a relative, who had come from 
a distant province expressly to visit her, ought 
not my husband to cherish me as fondly as I love 
him?” 

Madame de Rogis was not far from sharing this 
opinion, although her own marriage had not been 
the happiest in the world. As soon as her husband 
had been selected for her, she had placed him upon 
a pedestal, as the god of her adoration, and pro- 
ceeded to burn unceasingly before him the incense 
of passionate worship. But Monsieur de Rogis 
was much too deeply imbued with the spirit of the 
age to respond to these bourgeoises effusions of 
conjugal tenderness, and he soon winged his flight 
to the ga}^ capital, where he tarried, while his 
better half remained in the country, sighing for her 
vanished happiness. Not long after, he was con- 
siderate enough to die, and some scandal-mongers 
declared that the mourning widow had not been 
without consolers. 

Madame de Rogis’ visit was, at the same time, 
a great advantage and a great disadvantage to 


GABRIELLE. 


91 


Gabrielle. The latter needed society. To be left 
at eighteen, with only children and servants for 
companions, is to be exposed to many temptations; 
but such companionship as that of Madame de 
Eogis was not suited to Gabrielle’s needs. The 
pretty widow — for she was still attractive, in spite 
of her forty-two years — had acquired at Saint-Cyr, 
where she had been educated, ah apparent austerity 
which in reality veiled the freest manners and a 
morbid sentimentality. 

Such was this pleasing and dangerous companion 
whom the Marquis de Maurèze begged to remain 
at the chateau with his wife, when he was ordered 
to depart with his regiment for the seat of war. 
The war of the Austrian succession had just been 
declared, and the flower of our battalions must 
needs be sent as prey for the enemy’s bullets. 

Gabrielle was inconsolable. This dearly beloved 
husband, after three years of wedded life, in spite 
of his neglect, in spite of his more than suspected 
infidelities, was still, in the eyes of his young wife, 
a superior being, worthy of all adoration. 

If he had permitted it, she would gladly have 
left her children and followed him to camp ; but 
the bare mention of such a thing made the marquis 
laugh until he cried at the very moment of their 
parting. 


92 


G ABRIELLE. 


How would it do, my dear,” he asked, jestingly, 
^^to bring the children and nurses?” 

He departed, but not without tenderly assuring 
Gabrielle that he should be absent only a few 
months. When he said it, he really believed it; 
but eighteen long years were to elapse before he 
again crossed the threshold of his home. 

When the carriage bearing away her husband 
had quite disappeared in the distance, Gabrielle, 
who had watched it as long as she could distinguish 
it, refused the well-meant attentions of her servants 
and of Madame de Rogis. Even the sight of her 
children seemed to afford her no consolation ; and, 
declining all companionship, she went out into the 
park, until now seldom visited, for she had been 
too unhappy at the chateau to be fond of it or its 
surroundings. 

It was late in July. The withered blossoms of 
the lindens strewed the ground and rustled beneath 
her feet, and their warm, sweet fragrance filled the 
air. Behind her stretched dazzling parterres, 
whose brilliant hues of scarlet and gold contrasted 
vividly with their borders of emerald turf In 
the paths thousands of tiny insects issued from the 
parched and dusty earth, drawn forth by the hot 
rays of the noonday sun. She went on until she 


GABRIELLE. 


93 


reached a cluster of elms, beneath whose shade 
several rows of stone benches were ranged about a 
platform, intended doubtless as a stand for musi- 
cians. Here she paused and looked around her, 
then bowed her head and walked slowly on. 

The pleaèures of society and the beauties of the 
natural world had little or no charm for her. Her 
heart was engrossed with the thought of her hus- 
band. What did she care for the diversions in 
which others found such delight? Gallant com- 
pliments, admiring glances, flattering badinage 
and sprightly jests — all these things had no charm 
for her. 

She went on and on, seeking for some lonely 
place where she might rest and weep undisturbed, 
but finding only straight, smooth paths in this 
orderly domain. At last she chanced to enter an 
apparently unfrequented walk that brought her to 
a wild, desolate spot, which had probably been 
neglected on account of its great distance from the 
chateau. 

A marble bench, broken by frost and half 
covered with ivy, formed a semi-circle about a 
marble table, overgrown with moss; while here 
and there, in the dense thicket of brambles and 
honeysuckle, were moss-covered statues — one, a 


94 


G ABRIELLE. 


reclining nymph, was pouring from an urn a tiny 
stream of limpid water down upon her marble 
feet, now broken and crumbled by time and 
neglect. It was a lonely spot, in which Gabrielle’s 
wounded heart could find relief in tears and soli- 
tude, undisturbed. She threw herself down upon 
the marble seat, and burying her tear-stained face 
in her hands, resolutely confronted her destiny. 


GABKIELLE. 


95 


CHAPTER XII. 

A VIPER. 

"ITT is all ended/' Gabrielle murmured, when 
§ her frantic outburst of grief had left her 
in that state of melancholy quiet which generally 
follows such a crisis. “ The marquis may survive 
the accidents of war — he may return; but, as for 
me, I have lost my husband !” 

As the remembrance of those happy days imme- 
diately following her marriage rose in her mind, 
her sad eyes again filled with tears. Now her 
happiness, even her hope of happiness, had long 
been dead. She had tried in vain to content her- 
self with the marks of affection that her husband 
occasionally bestowed upon her; she had tried in 
vain to believe she saw proofs of his love in his 
rare visits, but his good-natured indifference had 
been plainly visible to the penetrating eyes of the 
fond wife at the very moment of the parting which 
had been so agonizing for her. 

^^He married me,” said she, bitterly, because 
there must be heirs to the house of Maurèze. 
Now he has children, and what am I to him ? 


96 


GABRIELLE. 


Only the mother of his children — in the eyes of 
the world his wife — in reality, nothing! If I 
should die to-morrow, he would not mourn for 
me a single hour, and I — I have given him my 
whole life.” 

She thought of her earnest prayers to heaven 
for the preservation of her beauty. Since it was 
that which had won his admiration and his love, 
should she not desire above all else to remain 
beautiful ? And now — to what good ? 

^^He would have loved me just as much if I had 
been ugly,” said Gabrielle to herself, scornfully. 

Here she was greatly mistaken. The marquis, 
possibly, might have married an unattractive 
woman, but he would never have spoken to her of 
love. He was, it is true, frivolous and egotistical; 
but he was no liar. 

She was mistaken, too, in another respect. Her 
husband really loved her far more than she sup- 
posed, more indeed than he himself imagined. 
Her sweet temper and patience had touched him 
deeply ; and more than once, on his return to the 
hôtel de Maurèze, after spending the night at some 
magnificent fête, he had said to himself that the 
chateau was a doleful place to live in; and he 
could not help thinking that among all the ladies 


GABIIIELLE. 


97 


he met in society, there was not one who would 
submit to the dreary, monotonous life he im- 
posed upon bis wife. But, unfortunately, these 
kindly thoughts, which visited him in the morn- 
ing before he slept, took flight after his slumber ; 
and, in the gayety that filled the remainder of the 
day, but a faint recollection of these fleeting 
impressions remained in his mind. 

What am I to do?” asked Gabrielle, thought- 
fully, when the wild tumult raging in her soul 
had subsided a little. I am eighteen, and vir- 
tually a widow. I have no friends. The only 
relative who cares for me at ail is Madame de 
Bogis. What am I to do ? ” 

She pondered some moments; then she said, 
more cheerfully : 

‘‘ My children are left me. I will devote my life 
to my children.” 

A deep joy filled the heart of the young 
mother. Yes, she had her children. Why had 
she not thought of them before? How could she 
have forgotten those two guardian angels for 
a moment ? 

Hopeful and grateful to heaven, Gabrielle rose 
and turned her steps towards the chateau. Her 
tread was no longer slow and uncertain. She no 
6 


98 


G ABRIELLE. 


longer felt fatigued and discouraged ; for had she 
not enough left to amply fill her life ? 

As she was ascending the steps of the grand 
entrance, she perceived a man, attired in very 
plain travelling costume, who, with head un- 
covered and holding a note in his hand, stood 
awaiting her approach. 

^^What do you wish?” she inquired, not 
without surprise; for new faces were rare at 
Maurèze. 

The man bowed profoundly, and silently pre- 
sented the note to the marquise. It was a frag- 
ment torn from her husband’s memorandum-book, 
and containing only these words, written in 
pencil : 

Madame, I send you a faithful servant, of 
whose services my fiither has deprived himself in 
your favor. He is an old major-domo, who has 
given us numberless proofs of his devotion. Make 
such use of him as pleases you, and do not fear 
to rely upon his fidelity.” 

What is your name ? ” asked Gabrielle, looking 
at the servant thus recommended. 

“ Kobert.” 

^^Ah, well, Kobert, I take you into my service. 
Install yourself, and see in what you can be of use.” 


G ABRIELLE. 


99 


Robert bowed in silence, and Gabrielle passed 
on into the mansion. When she had disappeared 
the old servant stood there, quiet and thoughtful. 

She is very charming,” said he, at last ; “ but 
too young, too young — not suited to the house of 
Maurèze.” 


100 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XIIL 


THE VIPER PROPOSES. 

OBERT, born in the house of the Duke de 



11 Maurèze, and brought up in the admiration 
and worship of the family, was an excellent type 
of the model servant. This old-time servitor often 
figures in romance and upon the stage ; and he is 
usually represented as humble and devoted in 
character, yet this extreme devotion not unfre- 
quently verges upon ferocity ; and Robert was one 
of those persons who would hesitate at nothing if 
he could further the interests and happiness of 
those he loved. But he loved and venerated only 
one thing in this world, and that was the house 
of Maurèze. 

He could scarcely forgive the noble scions of 
the house for committing the mesalliance of marry- 
ing a wife not closely related to the family. The 
necessity of perpetuating the race was the only 
thing that reconciled him at all to such marriages, 
and he was always regretting that there were no 
female cousins of the same name. The marriage 


GABRIELLE. 


101 


of the marquis had caused him many a sigh, but 
as there was no help for it, and as he could not 
but acknowledge Gabrielle s charms and virtues, 
he was forced to partially approve at last. 

In spite of this, he feared that the young mar- 
quise would not be equal to the task of properly 
governing the mansion in her husband’s absence ; 
and, for this reason, he asked the duke, with all 
due respect, if he could not be of service in 
watching a little over the interests of monsieur le 
marquis. 

Mon Dieu ! ” exclaimed the old duke. That 
is really a good idea. You had better go down 
to Maurèze immediately.” 

Kobert made no slight sacrifice in assuming 
these new duties. He had always lived in Paris, 
and the change of habits and of abode was by no 
means a pleasant one, but he immediately repaired 
to Maurèze, which was henceforth his only home. 
Kobert was not old, although he no longer appeared 
young; but he was one of those persons upon 
whom the passing years seem to have little effect. 
He was scarcely forty, and would probably look 
no older when sixty. He was a prudent, but not 
a crafty man ; zealous, without being obsequious ; 
and devoted, without being officious or intrusive. 


102 


GABRIELLE. 


He walked slowly, but never loitered by the way; 
always spoke to the point, but never unnecessarily. 
He was a man of high principle, but of narrow 
judgment; good, but not generous; severe, but 
never unjust. Such was the man deputized by 
the duke to watch over the chateau and its inmates. 
Certainly, no treasure was ever better guarded. 

The marquise at first failed to notice the enor- 
mous infiuence which Kobert speedily acquired 
over the entire household. This quiet man, who 
seldom spoke, and w^as seldom seen, appeared to 
her a very unimportant personage; but, at the 
end of a few months, she could but acknowledge 
that everything around her went on with a regu- 
larity and perfection to which she was unaccus- 
tomed. Tlie table, the attendance, the stables, 
the wine-cellar, and the grounds were all perfect. 
There was no bustle, but everything was done 
systematically, and much more work accom- 
plished. The marquise was so much pleased with 
the change that she expressed her approbation to 
Monsieur Robert — for so the new superintendent 
was called by all the servants, partly in ridicule, 
and partly in fear. He only bowed silently, but 
took no share of the compliment to himself. To 
do that would have been to insinuate that formerly 


GABRIELLE. 


103 


the household had been badly organized, or at 
least not so well ordered ; but he could not help 
feeling secretly flattered by the praise. 

Two years passed in monotonous regularity. 
René grew finely. Already he made a great noise 
with his drum and gun ; broke his little sister’s 
toys pitilessly ; and, although naturally sweet-tem- 
pered, was fast becoming a spoiled child, when a 
strange event happened to Toinon, his nurse. 

One day, while she was seated upon the terrace, 
knitting and watching the two children who were 
playing upon the green turf. Monsieur Robert 
came towards her, and, removing his hat, bowed 
deferentially — which greatly surprised Toinon, for, 
ordinarily, he uncovered his head only before his 
sujDeriors in rank. 

“ Mademoiselle,” said he, I have observed you 
closely for two years, and I have noticed something 
that has touched me deeply.” 

Toinon looked at him in astonishment, and he 
continued : 

“You show a very great affection for the chil- 
dren of the Marquis de Maurèze — ” 

Well,” responded Toinon, good-humoredly, 
^Svhat is more natural than that I should love 
them, the little darlings ? Are they not the image 
of their dear parents, whom God preserve ? ” 


104 


GABRIELLE. 


They both bear a striking resemblance to 
their father,” replied Robert. 

^‘And to their dear mother,” exclaimed Toinon. 

See, is not Monseigneur René the living image 
of his mother, with his long flowing curls ? ” 

Robert was not at all of this opinion, but just 
then he did not deem it advisable to argue the 
question. 

^^And you are strongly attached to our master 
and mistress — ” 

^‘If madame should order me to jump into the 
fire,” cried Toinon, ‘‘ I would do so instantly, 
without even asking why 1 ” 

Her honest face glowed with enthusiasm. 
Robert smiled. 

^‘Ah, well ! mademoiselle, if you will bestow 
upon me your hand in marriage, I believe that 
the house of Maurèze will have in us the founders 
of a line of faithful servitors.” 

Toinon looked at him in blank astonishment. 
Then, to hide her confusion, she ran suddenly 
after little Lucile, who, tottering along on her 
tiny feet, had reached the edge of one of the great 
stone basins in which a fountain was playing. 
When she returned, red and breathless, with 
the child in her arms, she asked in a tone she 
strove hard to make calm and unconcerned : 


G ABRIELLE. 


105 


What did you say, Monsieur Robert ? ” 

Robert repeated his request in still plainer 
terms ; and Toinon, crimson with shame and em- 
barrassment, looked down at the child, kissed her 
rosy cheek, and then set her down upon the grass. 

I do not know. Monsieur Robert,” Toinon said, 
finally, in great confusion. “ I must speak to 
madame.” 

Then I may conclude that your answer is 
favorable,” replied Robert, gravely; and, making 
a formal bow, he returned to the chateau with- 
out speaking another word. 

Toinon was greatly perplexed. This proposal 
was the more extraordinary as Robert had not 
addressed ten words to her during the two years 
he had lived at the chateau. She could not doubt 
that he wished to marry her solely on account of 
devotion to the Maurèze family — a devotion 
wdiich, in his eyes, was the most exalted of human 
virtues. 

Thoughtful and preoccupied, she led the un- 
willing children back to the house; and that 
evening, wdien she went as usual, before retiring, 
to the bed-chamber of the marquise to give an 
account of the children, she told Gabrielle of the 
strange proposal she had received. 


106 


GABRIELLE. 


The marquise was not a little surprised, for the 
affair seemed serious, although Robert, as she 
laughingly remarked, did not have the appearance 
of a sighing lover. 

Why not ? ” said Gabrielle, after reflecting 
a while. He is, it is true, much older than you, 
Toinon ; but he has some property ; besides, he is 
a settled man ; he has been faithful to our family, 
and he may, perhaps, be constant.” Here, at the 
thought of her own sad fate, she sighed. ^^You 
will remain near me. If you like him, why not 
marry him ? ” 

Toinon, with all her virtues, was not wholly 
free from vanity; to be called Madame Robert by 
the other servants was certainly something; be- 
sides, Robert’s position, without being very clearly 
defined, was far above that of an ordinary servant. 
Then, too, he did not drink or swear, which was 
another attraction in the opinion of this honest 
girl, refined by daily contact with her adored 
mistress, who treated her almost like a friend and 
equal. So she decided to accept Monsieur Robert’s 
offer, and the wedding took place soon after. 

She still retained, however, her charge over the 
children, and her marriage made little change in 
her life, except that she was called Madame Robert 
by the members of the household. 


GABRIELLE. 


lOT 


CHAPTER XIY. 

DREARY DAYS. 

M onths and years passed by, but nothing 
occurred to vary the monotonous life of 
the inmates of the chateau. The children grew 
up in simple freedom, unhampered by paniers'' 
and powder. Madame de Rogis had aged a 
trifle, but her heart was still youthful, and she 
loved more than ever to recall the tender episodes 
and adventures of her life. 

Gabrielle always listened with some astonish- 
ment, but no longer with that sort of fear and 
dismay which she had formerly felt, when her 
friend talked on these subjects. 

Seated in winter before the immense fire — in 
summer upon the broad stone steps leading down 
into the park — the two ladies would converse in 
low tones, while the children played near by, but 
beyond the sound of their voices, or amused them- 
selves quietly in an adjoining room. With no one 
else near to listen, Madame de Rogis, sheltered 
behind her fan, would tell for the thousandth time 


108 


GABRIELLE. 


how the first fires of passion had been kindled in 
her heart. 

Heavens! my child/’ she would exclaim, ^^how 
handsome my poor husband was the first time I 
saw him ! ” 

Gabrielle thought of the radiant apparition that 
had dazzled her eyes upon the portico of the 
church of Saint-Germain I’Auxerrois. 

How charming the days were which followed 
our marriage!” continued Madame de Rogis, gush- 
ingly. ^HIow happy we were ! He told me every 
day that I was divine and adorable, and I believed 
him,” and she laughed affectedly. 

While Madame de Rogis was gorging her 
vanity with the remembrance of this flattery, poor 
Gabrielle thought of the blue houdoir, of her 
husband’s loving words, of all the incidents of her 
little romance, that had vanished so quickly. 

^^And what anguish I suffered when the per- 
fidious man deserted me!” continued madame. 

In my despair I longed to put an end to my life. 
My grief nearly broke my heart. It was my 
mother who consoled me.” 

I,” thought Gabrielle, have no mother.” 

She told me that all men were fickle, and that 
if we women tore our hair over each faithless 


GABRIELLE. 


109 


lover, the most beautiful of our sex would soon be 
baldheaded ! And madame laughed heartily, but 
Gabrielle could not even smile. She asked herself 
thoughtfully, why men should possess this recog- 
nized right, sanctioned by custom, to be inconstant, 
as her friend had said. 

I was twenty-two, ma helle^' the untiring 
talker continued; ^^only twenty-two, when my 
husband deserted me.” 

^‘And I,” thought Gabrielle, ^^was only eighteen.” 

^^Fortunately, I had no children, and the amuse- 
ments of society in some measure relieved the 
despair which at first made my friends fear for 
my life.” 

While Madame de Kogis thus unbound the 
chaplet of her love adventures, Gabrielle, who had 
heard them all recounted again and again, thought 
bitterly of her own sad experience. 

Yes, certainly, her children were a great con- 
solation; but was not their father still more 
culpable to have deserted these dear little ones, 
who knew him only by name? One campaign 
ended, the marquis had taken part in a second, 
lie loved the vocation of arms, and he believed 
that it befitted a Maurèze to battle for the honor 
of his country, and even for the interests of other 


110 


GABRIEL LE. 


countries. The fortunes of war had protected him, 
and Gabrielle gratefully thanked heaven for his 
preservation. But, now that the war was over, 
when would he return to his fireside? Had garri- 
son life so many charms for him that he could not 
tear himself from it to spend a few weeks with 
his wife and children, when years had passed 
since they had looked upon his face ? 

For me it does not matter,” thought the 
marquise, sadly. I had evidently no other 
mission in this world than that of giving birth to 
heirs for the house of Maurèze ; but they, poor 
innocents, why should he not know and love 
them, the dear little things, when they love him 
so ? and how easy it is to love him !” 

These sad thoughts passed through Gabrielle’s 
mind while Madame de Rogis continued her ever- 
lasting confidences. 

^^The Chevalier R.,” she resumed, “was by no 
means equal to my husband, but . . . Ah! well, 
my dear, you know when one cannot get thrushes, 
one is glad to eat blackbirds,” she whispered 
behind her fan, with a meaning laugh that made 
Gabrielle blush. 

Thank heaven, however much she had reason 
to complain of her husband, she was not yet 


GABRIELLE. 


Ill 


reduced to seeking for blackbirds, or even for 
thrushes. 

If he would only write to me,” she thought, 
for her heart turned constantly to the absent one ; 
“ but the letters he sends me once in three months 
— are they the letters of a husband? Those he 
writes to Robert are a hundred times as long.” 

This was after Robert had become major-domo, 
steward, and factotum of the mansion. Under his 
honest and skilful management, everything had 
prospered. The most perfect order reigned in the 
chateau, in the grounds, on the firms, in all the 
disbursements and revenues. The incapable ser- 
vants had been discharged, all useless expenditures 
been done away with, without diminishing the 
magnificence of the establishment in the least. 
This steward, who stole nothing, and who wasted 
nothing, doubled his master’s income. 

Several times Gabrielle, in recognition of his 
valuable services, had asked Robert what reward 
would be acceptable to him. 

Nothing, madame la marquise,” he had re- 
plied, nothing, save the happiness of contributing 
my small share to the grandeur and prosperity of 
Maurèze.” 

This quiet and undemonstrative man seemed to 


112 


GABRIELLE. 


regard only two persons with anything like affec- 
tion. Occasionally he showed some signs of love for 
his wife, Toinon, and always for the young Count 
René. For the latter he would even neglect his 
duties, and when René — who, like most children 
of noble families, was a little tyrant — would say 
to him, Robert, come and be my horse,” Robert 
would allow himself to be harnessed without a 
word, and would gallop over the lawn until it 
pleased René to choose some other form of amuse- 
ment, though the following night he might be 
obliged to remain over his accounts until morning, 
to make up the time, not lost, in his opinion, but 
consecrated to tlie pleasure of his young master. 

I am sometimes almost afraid of that man,” 
said Gabrielle one day to Madame de Rogis, who, 
as usual, was complacently relating the incidents 
of one of her numberless conquests. 

Of whom ? of the baron ? Oh, he was not at 
all dangerous !” 

I was not speaking of the baron, nor of the 
chevalier,'' said Gabrielle, impatiently, I was 
alluding to Robert.” 

Robert ? Your steward ? He seems to me 
irreproachable. What has he done?” 

I have no fault to find with him, but I was 


I 


G ABRIELLE. 


113 


thinking of his influence here. Sometimes it 
seems to me that I am a mere nobody; that I am 
in this house only on sufferance.” 

If he is wanting in respect to you, why, 
dismiss him,” replied Madame de Kogis. 

No,” murmured Gabrielle, though tfùlly. He 
is never wanting in respect, far from it. I can 
only praise him.” 

“Well, then, what more can you ask? You 
are too fanciful, ma belief' said Madame de Eogis, 
playing languidly with her fan. 

Gabrielle could say nothing in reply, so she was 
silent, and the subject dropped. 

7 


114 


GABRIELLE* 


CHAPTER XV. 

A BLOW STRUCK HOME. 

HE marquis had been absent five years, when 



X the usually peaceful life at Maurèze was 
entirely transformed by an event that every one 
had foreseen except Gabrielle. 

One lovely day in May the duke arrived in a 
carriage, attended by his usual retinue. Gabrielle, 
warned of his approach by a courier, hastened to 
receive him, with all due ceremony, at the foot of 
the grand staircase. She was much surprised at 
his visit, for the duke, being now very old and 
very infirm, was more than ever averse to any 
change of habits and of residence. 

Gabrielle thought that he must have come to 
announce some misfortune, and her first thought 
was of her husband ; but her father-in-law’s austere 
face wore a look expressive of as much satis- 
faction as his grim nature would permit, and there 
was no sign of mourning in his gorgeous attire. 

After the usual compliments, and after he had 


GABRIELLE. 


115 


partaken of some refreshments, the duke addressed 
Gabrielle with great affability. 

My dear daughter-in-law/’ he said, I bring 
news which you will receive, I am sure, as you 
have heretofore received all decisions emanating 
from your husband.” 

On hearing these words, Gabrielle’s heart sank 
within her. What w^as he about to demand? 
She waited breathless for what w^as to follow. 

“ But first, my dear daughter-in-law,” continued 
the duke, will you allow me to see my grand- 
children? I have heard wonderful stories about 
them.” 

Gabrielle gave the necessary orders, and the 
children, attended by Toinon, soon after entered 
the room. A single glance at their nurse was 
enough to show the marquise that some terrible 
misfortune was impending, for the face of the 
faithful servant was as white as marble. 

The two children advanced to the arm-chair in 
which their grandfather was seated, kissed his 
hand with perfect grace and an irreproachable 
bow, then stood with their eyes fastened upon 
their mother’s face, waiting for her commands. 

They have, evidently, been well trained, very 
well trained,” ♦said the duke, approvingly. You 


IIG 


GABRIELLE. 


must have taken great pains with their education, 
and I see that my son has been wise in allowing 
them to remain in your charge up to the present 
time. But now the time has come for them to 
receive an education suited to their rank. You 
know,” he added, smiling as graciously as possible, 
^^you know that the dauphin of France, at the 
age of seven, is always placed under the charge 
of men. You will find it advisable to pursue this 
course with your son.” 

You desire, then, to provide him with a tutor?” 
faltered Gabrielle, trying hard not to understand 
.his meaning. 

I have already engaged a tutor who will 
educate René at the hôtel de Maurèze, under my 
supervision, where,” (with great politeness,) it is 
needless for me to say, your visits will always be 
most welcome.” 

Gabrielle, with an almost savage movement, 
caught her boy in her arms as if to defend him ; 
and the frightened child looked at his grand- 
father with furious eyes. 

You would take my son from me !” exclaimed 
Gabrielle. I will not consent.” 

The duke smiled indulgently; then added, 
gravely : 


GABRIELLE. 


117 


Such an exhibition of childishness is most un- 
befitting one of your rank, madame la marquise; 
besides, such is your husband’s formal order.” 

And he handed an open letter to Gabrielle, who 
glanced over it eagerly. 

What ! ” she exclaimed, my daughter also. 
Oh! it is too horrible! What barbarity ! ” 

Your daughter is to be placed in the convent 
at Yisitandines, where you, yourself, were edu- 
cated,” replied the duke, dryly. There was 
nothing very horrible or barbarous about that.” 

But,” faltered Gabrielle, she is still so very 
young, scarcely^ five years old.” 

‘^We might have waited, certainly,” said the 
duke; ^^but we reflected, and decided that such a 
course would cause you the pain of separation 
twice instead of once, and that it was better to 
have it over now.” 

Poor Gabrielle was wild with grief, but did not 
know how to resist. Once she had had the cour- 
age to take her child from his nurse, but then 
she had been in the right, and could prove that 
the nurse had been unfaithful to her charge. 
Then, too, she had to deal with an inferior — a 
servant; but now, to resist her father-in-law and 
her husband! Eesist! How could she resist? 


118 


GAB RIELLE. 


While she was sleeping they would take her 
children from her ! She clasped them both closely 
in her arms, while great, scalding tears rained 
down upon their little faces, and the children 
began to cry with her. 

Have pity, monsieur,” she begged. See how 
small they are ! Is it not impossible to deprive them 
of my care and love while they are still so young ? 
They love me so ; they are so accustomed to my 
caresses. What would they do among strangers ? 
It is not for my sake I ask it, monsieur, only for 
their own. Oh, do not be so cruel !” 

The duke blew his nose, took a pinch of snuff, 
shook his lace jabot to dislodge a few grains that 
had fallen upon it, then said : 

Madame, it is my son’s command.” 

^^It is well, monsieur,” replied Gabrielle, her 
face suddenly grown cold and proud. It is a 
command. I submit to it. Pray heaven that your 
pride may not one day suffer as it has made me 
suffer to-day.” 

She left the room, holding her children by the 
hand, and led them to her own chamber. There 
her courage deserted her, and she wept bitterly 
with them. After they had fallen asleep in her 
arms, worn out with weeping, she left them in 


GABRIELLE. 


119 


charge of Toinon, and went down again to her 
hither-in-law, whom she found conversing amicably 
with Madame de Eogis. 

When do you desire to take them away?’' she 
asked, calmly. 

“ To-morrow, if possible.” 

To-morrow ! So be it ! ” she replied. 

She would not humiliate herself now by asking 
even for a day. 

The duke took René away in the carriage on 
the following day — the boy fighting his grand- 
father like a little fiend; and Gabrielle, accom- 
panied by Toinon, went herself to the convent at 
Visitandines with her daughter. 


120 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XYL 

THE CONVENT AGAIN. 

HEN the grated door of the convent had 



closed behind Lucile, thus separating the 
young mother from all that was left her on earth, 
the marquise silently took leave of the superior 
and re-entered her carriage, still accompanied by 
the hiithful Toinon, whose eyes were red and 
swollen with weeping. But Gabrielle did not 
weep. She had forced back her tears even on 
parting with her son, for she scorned to show any 
sign of weakness before those who had shown no 
mercy for her. 

Where will madame la marquise go now?'’ in- 
quired the footman, before remounting to his place. 

To the church of Saint-Germain TAuxerrois,” 
replied Gabrielle. 

She seemed determined to drain all the bitterest 
cups life could hold for her at one draught. 

The vestibule of the church was deserted ; the . 
paintings and frescoes upon its walls were dimmed 
by age and defaced by dampness. The day was 


GABEIELLE. 


121 


dark and stormy. How far away seemed that 
lovely and blissful day when she had given her 
heart and destiny into her husband’s hands ! 

Some aged women were kneeling in the cold 
church, mumbling their prayers with a dejected 
air. The marquise came quickly forward to the 
very steps of the altar, paused, and looked sadly 
about her, then fell upon her knees on the marble 
steps. Yes, it was on this very spot that she had 
received her wedding-ring and the nuptial benedic- 
tion. Hers had indeed been a hard fate. Happy 
are those,” she thought, mournfully, who have 
never known a husband’s love ! They do not 
know the tortures of being forsaken. Happy those 
who have nqyer been mothers ! They do not 
know the agqpy*» of having their children torn 
from them ! /Happy those who have died in their 
youth ! They, perhaps, are mourned, and they 
have not the misery of seeing a future of loneli- 
ness and despair stretching before them ! ” And 
Gabrielle besought God, who had denied her 
happiness, to take her from the world that seemed 
to hold no place for her. 

The quiet of the church, and the certainty of 
not being observed, reopened the fount of tears, 
and Gabrielle wept silently. Toiiion, kneeling 


122 


GABRIELLE. 


beside her, also sobbed bitterly; not only on account 
of her own deep grief at the loss of the children 
she had cared for so long, but also for her mistress, 
who, possessing youth, health, beauty and high 
rank, could not escape sorrow, even misery. 

The storm without increased in fury ; and the 
church, always dimly lighted, became still more 
gloomy ; yet Gabrielle did not think of leaving it. 

^^What must I do,” she asked herself, ^Ho 
appease the anger of God, whom I must have 
unwittingly offended, for it could not be that He 
would thus afflict me if I were not guilty ! 
Guilty! — of what? Has not my heart been 
engrossed only by two thoughts — my husband 
and my children? The poor bless me. I have 
solaced the sick and afflicted. I have been neither 
proud nor uncharitable. Oh ! why should I be so 
sorely punished that even prisoners are happy in 
comparison with me?” 

An aged priest, who was passing slowly through 
the church, paused a few steps from Gabrielle, 
arrested by the sound of her sobs. 

The elegant and distinguished appearance of the 
lady, and the honest and discreet air of the servant 
accompanying her, interested him; and he was 
about to approach her, when at the same moment 


GABRIELLE. 


123 


the marquise raised her head and observed him. 
Moved by an irresistible impulse, she rose from her 
knees and went towards him. The saintly air of 
the venerable man, his white hair, and the sym- 
pathizing look he gave her, encouraged her to speak. 

My father,” she said, give me your counsel. 
My soul is pure ; my hands are charitable. I have 
but one love — my husband ; but one source of 
happiness — my children. My husband abandoned 
me two years after our marriage, and now my 
children have been taken from me. What must I 
do? What must I believe?” 

The venerable priest, utterly astonished, re- 
garded the beautiful young w'oman, who stood 
eagerly awaiting his response with tightly-clasped 
hands and eyes brilliant with fever, as slightly 
deranged. He was a little frightened, and recoiled 
a step. 

My daughter,” he said, whom the Lord 
loveth He chasteneth. Beseech Him to grant you 
His peace.” 

A bitter smile curled Gabrieli e’s lips. She 
turned away with a slight inclination of the head, 
and walked towards the door. Upon the threshold 
she paused and looked back. The lights upon the 
altar flickered feebly; the church was deserted and 
shrouded in gloom. 


124 


GABRIELLE. 


When she entered it before, it was crowded bj 
a gay throng, sparkling with gold and jewels, and 
the glad May sunshine had illumined every nook 
and corner. In Gabrielle’s life there had been the 
same transformation. She closed the door, and, 
without speaking a word, entered her carriage 
and was driven away. 

Later in the evening, after they had returned to 
the chateau, and the marquise, worn out with 
fatigue and grief, had retired to her couch, Madame 
Kobert was talking with her husband. 

One thing is certain,” she said, while undress- 
ing for the night,/Gt is a great sin that monsieur 
le due has taken upon his conscience to-day, and 
I hope a just heaven will punish him as he 
deserves.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” said Robert, in a tone 
of displeasure, for he could not endure to hear any 
one bearing the name of Maurèze censured. 

I mean that it was a sin and a shame to take 
the children away from madame. God knows her 
life was sad enough here, in a place where it is 
dull and gloomy enough to kill any one ; and all 
she asked to make her happy was her children. 
If I were in her place I know what I would do 
now. I would go to Paris and enjoy myself.” 


G ABRIELLE. 


125 


That would be fine, truly,” growled Kobert. 

I beg you will not put any such notions into 
madarne’s bead. It would be very displeasing to 
monsieur le marquis^ 

The marquis ! What business is it of bis,” said 
Toinon, tartly, when be has a wife like madame, 
and treats her as he does ? ” 

Well ?” said Robert, in a forbidding tone. 

‘^Well? I say if she should disgrace him, it 
would be only what he deserves,” said Toinon, too 
angry to realize the true import of her words. 

She had not finished the sentence before her 
husband grasped her rudely by the shoulder. 

If you ever speak in this way to madame, I 
will strangle you — do you hear me?” 

Frightened, Toinon looked at her husband. He 
was white with rage, and could scarcely utter 
the words through his set teeth. He shook her 
violently, as he continued : 

The honor of Maurèze is the first thing to be 
considered ; you understand that. Madame is 
only too fortunate in being permitted to enter 
this family on any terms. And she will behave 
herself, for it is I who will watch over the honor 
of the house.” 

He muttered something more between his 


126 


G ABRIELLE. 


clenched teeth, then held his peace. After this, 
Toinon ceased to lové her husband — not that she 
had ever felt any great affection for him, yet she 
had been proud of him. But from this moment 
she feared him, and regarded him as an enemy to 
herself, and above all, to her mistress, upon 
whom she henceforth lavished all her tenderness 
and devotion. 


G ABRIELLE. 


127 


CHAPTER XYII. 

A GAME FOR TWO. 

L eft to lierself, Gabrielle would doubtless 
have lived in a deep seclusion which might 
have shortened her life; but Madame de Rogis 
would not consent to her leading such an existence. 

One lives but once, my dear,” she said again 
and again. You are only twenty-three ; you are 
attractive — yes, adorable ! and you wish to bury 
yourself! In the name of all the graces, I pro- 
test against it.” 

And Gabrielle allowed herself to be persuaded. 
Madame de Rogis commenced by “beating the 
country,” to use her own expression. There were 
some agreeable people in the neighborhood, and 
soon madame had learned how and where to col- 
lect guests enough for a small card party — the first 
of all necessities. Under her clever generalship 
the society at the château, which at first had con- 
sisted only of the curé and his sister, was aug- 
mented by the addition of some elderly gentlemen 
of position, and a few ladies of noble birth, who 


128 


GABRIEL LE. 


were too poor to reside in Paris and too proud to 
mingle with the hourgeoisie. These recruits did 
not bring a very varied element to the social life 
of Maurèze ; but, as Madame de Pogis said, little 
brooks form mighty rivers, and she declared that 
she should yet see a crowd of promenaders beneath 
the shade of the park. 

The marquise went every week to visit her chil- 
dren. These little jaunts brought some variety 
and relief to the monotony of the life at the 
chateau ; and Madame de Rogis frequently accom- 
panied Gabrielle. The duke, more opinionated 
and morose each year, but more than ever resolved 
to live, always received his daughter-in-law with 
pleasure. He had been gratified to a certain de- 
gree by her quiet resignation to the separation 
from her children which he had so arbitrarily 
exacted ; and he found the marquise so charming 
in every way that he praised her not a little, even 
in his letters to his son. 

Soon after Gabrielle received a letter from her 
husband, in which he complimented her on her 
discreet manner of life, and promised her a speedy 
visit. 

Alas ! each year, for ten years, Gabrielle was 
to receive a similar letter, and though the first 


GABRIELLE. 


129 


made her heart throb joyously by evoking the 
ghost of her former happiness, those which fol- 
lowed brought only a half-bitter, half-mocking smile 
to her lips. 

Ten years passed — one in nowise different from 
another. Gabrielle lost her father, but his death 
grieved her little, as she had seen him only four 
times since her marriage. 

Kobert’s hair was snow-white, and Toinon had 
grown very stout; but though her step was less 
agile, her generous heart was as devoted as ever 
to her mistress. The old duke was still alive. 
René had just received his sword and commission 
as an officer. He had paid his mother a visit, and 
Gabrielle could scarcely restrain her tears when 
she saw how much he resembled his father. Lucile 
was an idle little thing; she had not learned much 
at the convent, and two or three years more of 
study were deemed necessary for her. The 
marquise was very anxious to have her daughter 
with her; but, as usual, she was obliged to sub- 
mit to the will of others. With the marquis only 
time had passed on wings. He was as well suited 
to military life as military life was suited to him. 
The commander of a regiment, his official duties 
occupied his mind and his time sufficiently ; and, 
8 


130 


GABRIELLE. 


besides, be was almost a king in his little sphere. 
Nothing in the world could have suited him better. 
When the war was finished he had no desire to 
leave the service. Why should he leave it ? 
Where could he find an equivalent for that which 
he would lose in abandoning this easy and con- 
genial life ? 

The ladies in the provinces are very susceptible 
to the charms of a gorgeous uniform, gallantly 
worn ; the officers of the regiment, all of noble 
family and many of them rich, idolized their 
colonel. The life of the marquis was enlivened by 
gay suppers and easy conquests ; visions of glory 
haunted him sometimes, and flattery was lavished 
upon him always. Was this not enough to con- 
tent any man of those times ? Hence, the years 
had passed swiftly and lightly for the marquis. 
He was now nearly fifty, but could not realize it 
himself, and certainly no one thought of telling 
him that such was the fact. 

When Gabrielle was thirty-three a great mis- 
fortune befell her. She had reconciled herself to 
the prospect of ' living on quietly but cheerfully, 
until old age, in the companionship of Madame de 
Rogis, when this relative died. A thorough 
epicurean, she died, as she had lived, with 


GABRIELLE. 


131 


consoling maxims sustaining an easy code of 
morals. 

“ You will be very lonely, my poor child,” she 
said to Gabrielle, two or three days before her 
death. I would gladly have aided you in passing 
a few years pleasantly; but I can do nothing. 
Others will console you,” she added, with a smile 
that made her face young again. 

She asked to be buried in a rose-colored dress, 
which had always been a favorite. 

I wore that,” she said, in a languishing tone, 

when the chevalier made me that passionate 
declaration of love. And, above all,” she added, 
^^see that I have a little rouge on my cheeks. 
One need not frighten people because one is dead.” 

The nobility in the neighborhood thronged 
around the marquise to console her for the loss 
of her friend, and to fill the frightful void that 
death had made at the chateau. These worthy 
people, whose hearts had not been made hlasé by 
the superficial life of the city, vied with each 
other in numerous and substantial marks of 
devotion to Gabrielle. 

Among her assiduous visitors was an elderly 
lady — once a court-beauty, who showed a special 
fondness for the marquise. She, too, had known 


132 


GABEIELLE. 


sorrow, and often had wept with Gabrielle over 
her separation from her children. Madame de 
Presanges had but one child, a son, now about 
twenty-five years old. He had been adopted by a 
rich bachelor-uncle, who, like the duke, wished to 
retain in his home the life and joy which the 
presence of a young and attractive person always 
lends to a house. For twelve years the mother had 
been separated from her son, and the two ladies had 
mingled their tears more than once. One evening, 
as Gabrielle was sitting alone in the twilight 
thinking of her former companion, now dead, of 
her absent children, of her husband almost the 
same as dead to her, she heard a carriage roll into 
the court-yard. The rustle of silken garments 
aroused her from her reverie, and she had scarcely 
time to rivse from her chair before she was clasped 
in the arms of Madame de Presanges, who, breath- 
less with haste, was laughing and crying at the 
same time. 

‘^What a misfortune!” she exclaimed; ^^and 
how delighted I am. Oh, my dear marquise, the 
ways of God are mysterious ! He is dead, and we 
shall see him here in eight days 1 ” 

Gabrielle, astonished, looked at her visitor, and 
wondered if she had lost her reason. 


GABRIELLE. 


133 


Who is dead ?” she asked. Is it your son ?” 

^^No, no; iny brother-in-law is dead, and now 
my son is coming home. He is rich; he is the 
only legatee. And, think! it is twelve years since 
I have embraced my son.” 

Gabrielle sympathized with her friend in her 
joy as she had formerly sympathized with her in 
her sorrow, and some hours later the two mothers 
separated, promising to see each other soon. 

A week later Gabrielle was in the park alone 
just as the sun was setting. She had resumed 
her solitary visits to the quiet and abandoned 
nook which she had discovered the day her hus- 
band bade her good-bye, so many long years before. 
In this neglected and lonely spot she lived the 
past over again — a past, sorrowful enough, but 
in which her heart had at least been alive. 

Yes, it was true that she had suffered much ; 
but her sufferings, her jealousy, her despair, and 
the struggles of her young and ardent soul against 
fate — all these were better than the torpor, the 
death in life in which she had at last found re- 
pose. Now the measured beating of her heart 
was never quickened ; no name, no memory had 
power to bring the slightest tinge of color to her 
always pale cheek. 


134 


GABRIELLE. 


Have I ever lived ? Have I ever loved ? 
Have I sorrowed? Is it all a dream, or am I 
changed to stone, like this marble nymph from 
whose urn the water is always trickling? Ah!” 
she exclaimed, bitterly, it is not Madame de 
Rogis who is dead, it is I ! ” 

She could not even weep over her own misfor- 
tunes. Her heart was rigid and her eyes were 
dry. 

^^It is all over,” she said to herself. There 
is nothing left for me but to end it now by 
dying.” 

As she rose from her seat to return to the 
chateau, she saw some one coming towards her in 
the dim twilight. Thinking it some servant com- 
ing in search of her, she stood quietly waiting for 
him to approach ; but, as he came nearer, she saw 
a very handsome young man attired, like herself, 
in mourning garb. Meeting her, he paused and 
bowed profoundly. 

Pardon my intrusion, madame,” he said, in a 
grave, but exceedingly sweet voice; ^^my mother, 
Madame de Présanges, is very ill and wishes to 
see you.” 

You are Monsieur de Présanges?” asked 
Gabrielle, slowly. 


GABRIELLE. 


135 


The young man bowed silently. 

‘‘Your mother must be greatly pleased/' com- 
menced the marquise. Then she paused, slightly 
embarrassed, for the eyes of the stranger met hers, 
and in tliem she read an admiration whose very 
memory she had forgotten. 

“ My mother is quite ill,” the velvety voice con- 
tinued ; “ I do not know, it may be from her great 
joy at seeing me again, but she seems to me very 
feeble. She begs you to come to her, and if 
you can do so, madame, you will give her great 
pleasure, and perhaps your presence will be 
beneficial.” 

“ I will come, monsieur,” replied Gabrielle, who 
had quickly regained her usual composure of 
manner. “ Will you kindly announce my coming 
to madame, your mother?” 

The young man took his leave, and when the 
marquise reached the chateau the ring of horse’s 
hoofs upon the stone pavement of the courtyard 
told her that Monsieur de Presanges was already 
bearing away her message. 

She sent for Toinon immediately, and requested 
Robert to accompany them; and they departed 
soon after for the house of Madame de Presanges. 

“Madame la marquise is so good,” said the 


136 


GABRIELLE. 


servants, as they saw her enter her carriage. 

She can never see any one in trouble without 
going to their assistance.” 

Meanwhile Gabrielle’s heart was beating with a 
new and sad emotion. 

I did not know that I loved the poor lady so 
much,” she thought. How anxious I am ! ” 

How troubled I am,” she said to herself again, 
as they came in sight of the lighted windows of 
the chateau de Presanges. 

The young man stood upon the threshold wait- 
ing to receive her. 

My mother is better,” he said, as he welcomed 
the marquise. 

It was strange, but Gabrielle’s agitation was not 
diminished by the good tidings. 


GABRIELLE. 


137 


CHAPTER XYIIL 


MORE TROUBLE. 



HE joy and excitement of her son’s return 


X proved too great a shock to the delicate 
nervous system of Madame de Presaiiges. The 
feminine organizations of that age were not as 
well fitted for the struggles of life as those of the 
present day. The ladies of the nobility led an 
aimless, pampered existence, and but little sufficed 
to extinguish the spark of life. Madame de 
Presanges found her son so devoted, so handsome, 
so perfect, that she was literally overcome with 
happiness. She lingered, however, for several 
weeks; then one morning, just as the birds were 
waking, she fell asleep forever in the arms of 
Gabrielle, who had been spending several days 
with her sick friend. 

Julien de Présanges was kneeling beside the 
funeral couch with his gaze riveted upon the 
features of the dead, where an expression of 
serene repose softened the rigidity of death. Gabri- 
elle had gently closed the eyes of the departed, 


138 


GAB RIELLE. 


and was just leaving the room, when Julien, 
looking up, saw her. He rose from his knees, and 
approaching her, said, with bowed head and a 
trembling voice: 

“ In the presence of her who is no more, permit 
me to thank you. You have been a daughter to 
her.’' 

Gabrielle felt her heart throb with the same 
strange emotion that had surprised her the first 
evening she met J ulien. 

‘^You are the only friend left me,” said the 
young man, turning away his face to conceal the 
tears. 

The sun rose up suddenly from behind the 
neighboring forest, and its crimson rays poured 
through the large windows into the gloomy room, 
giving a life-like tint to the face of the dead. In 
spite of her sorrow, in spite of the memory of her 
departed friend, evoked by this sad scene, a feeling 
of faint joy stirred in Gabrielle’s heart. 

Be kind to me,” said J ulien, still with bowed 
head. Do not entirely banish me from your 
presence.” 

^^Come, and see me. We will speak of her,” 
said Gabrielle, gently and consolingly. Then she 
left the house, where her presence was no longer 
necessary. 


GABRIELLE. 


139 


When his rigorous term of mourning had ex- 
pired, Julien came to call upon the marquise. 
Both in deep mourning, both with their homes 
lonely and desolate — this gave them a sad unity 
of thought and feeling. His visit was brief — but 
Julien went away with a strange joy in his heart. 
He no longer seemed to suffer alone. 

He came again ; rarely at first, then more 
frequently. The recent death of his mother of 
course prevented him from attending any large 
social gatherings; and, besides, he cared little for 
gayety. Educated in the country, and in the 
household of an old man, he had not formed a 
taste for gay amusements. His favorite diversion 
was a gallop upon a spirited horse. 

He came often ; and Gabrielle received him with 
that entire freedom from affectation which was 
one of her greatest charms, and which distinguished 
her from most ladies of her rank. She enjoyed 
his society, and the thought of concealing the fact 
from him never occurred to her. This quiet and 
gentle man who talked so understandingly on 
subjects that she knew of only by hearsay, this 
graceful, courteous gentleman, who never descended 
to fulsome flattery, but in whose presence one was 
always at ease — was it not natural that his society 


140 


GABRIELLE. 


would be agreeable to any one? And Gabrielle 
saw nothing blamable in allowing herself to be 
entertained. 

Life had again an interest for her. Formerly, 
her weekly visit to her children had been the only 
thing she had to look forward to; and, while 
waiting eagerly for the day to come, the other 
days had passed slowly and tediously. Now 
there were other days that were endurable, even 
pleasant ; and the tread of a certain horse’s feet 
upon the stones of the court-yard would bring the 
bright color to her cheek, and cause her heart to 
quicken its throbbings. 

One evening, while undressing her mistress, 
Toinon ventured a word of counsel. 

Madame,” she said, hesitatingly, “ I fear you 
will have some trouble.” 

Gabrielle raised her head quickly. The apathy 
of former days had vanished. 

^^More trouble?” said she. ^‘Have I not had 
enough already? What new sorrow threatens 
me?” 

With the greatest caution, for the subject was 
an exceedingly delicate one, Toinon reluctantly 
told her mistress that Robert had been in very 
bad humor for several days. 


GABRIELLE. 


141 


^^And why? What has displeased him?” 
inquired Gabrielle. 

It is — it is because — Well, Robert says he has 
charge of the house of Maurèze — ” 

Well, does he fear that I shall steal it?” 

^^And,” continued Toinon, summoning all her 
courage, he says that Monsieur de Présanges 
comes here too often.” 

Gabrielle drew herself up proudly to her full 
height. 

‘^Go and tell your husband that I discharge 
him,” she said, haughtily, to the terror-stricken 
servant. 

Toinon^ sobbing, fell upon her knees at the 
marquise’s feet. 

^‘Ah! my dear mistress,” she faltered, ^*do you 
not know that he has the duke’s confidence — that 
he is the master here?” 

Gabrielle threw herself upon her bed, and wept 
the bitterest of all tears — the tears of wounded 
pride. 

It is true,” she said, at last. I am nobody 
hete. It is, indeed, Robert who is master. He is 
a worthy representative of my father-in-law. Ah! 
well, so be it ! Monsieur de Présanges will come 
here no more; for to-morrow I shall tell him that 


142 


GABRIELLE. 


I am no longer at liberty to receive such visitors 
as please me, and that those I support have 
turned against me. Go, and you may tell your 
husband that the person whom he so dislikes 
will offend his eyes no more.” 

^^My dear mistress,” said Toinon, beseechingly, 
^^do not agitate yourself thus. Robert will see 
that I have been speaking to you, and, if he does, 
he will lose all confidence in me. It would be the 
greatest misfortune that could happen to us, for 
we should be completely at his mercy; while now, 
with what I can tell you — ” 

^^You are right, Toinon. You are a faithful 
servant,” replied the marquise, pressing the hand 
of her humble friend. ^^And I will give Monsieur 
de Presanges to understand that he must not 
come here so often.” 

On the morrow Julien called, but there were 
other visitors at the chateau, and the day passed 
without giving the marquise any opportunity of 
speaking to him in private. 

Towards evening, some one proposed a stroll 
through the park, and by chance, during tjîe 
promenade, Gabrielle found herself beside Julien. 
Availing herself of this opportunity, she paused 
under the path bordered by lindens, now in full 
flower. 


GABRIEL LE. 


143 


Monsieur de Présanges,” she said, gravely, “I 
have a favor to ask of you.” 

Command me, madame,” he replied, with a 
bow. 

I am still young, monsieur,” said Gabrielle — 
^Cat least they pretend so; though, so far as I my- 
self am concerned, I do not think of that, I assure 
you; and certain evil-minded persons have inti- 
mated that your frequent visits to Maurèze might 
possibly occasion unfavorable comments.” 

“You banish me, then,” cried Julien, sadly. 

“ No, it is not I,” murmured Gabrielle. “ You 
are not banished, by any means,” she hastened to 
add, hoping he would forget, or fail to notice, her 
imprudent admission; “but you are to come only 
on the days that I receive my friends.” 

“Then there are to be no more of our pleasant 
talks; no more of those interviews, in which you 
have permitted me to talk so unreservedly.” 

Gabrielle shook her head sadly. 

“ It is over, then, this pleasant dream, in 
which you had promised to sympathize with me, 
to'talk with me of my mother.” 

“You pain me deeply,” Gabrielle replied, 
gently, walking slowly on. 

“Then,” asked Julien, “if it depended only 
upon yourself, nothing would be changed?” 


144 


GABRIELLE. 


No,” responded Gabrielle, reluctantly, 
thank you,” said Julien, softly, almost in a 
whisper. 

No one was observing them, and Julien raised 
Gabrielle’s hand gently to his lips. They returned 
to the chateau, and did not speak with each other 
again during the remainder of the evening. 


GABRIELLE. 


145 


CHAPTER XIX. 

ONLY THIRTY-THREE. 

T WO days after, Gabrielle, seated in her favorite 
retreat, far from the chateau, and near the 
confines of the park, was thinking over the events 
of the last few months. There had been a 
marked change in her life; and upon reflection 
she was forced to admit that this change dated 
from the arrival of Julien de Présanges. Until he 
came, she had lived in a sort of twilight; her 
sorrows, drowned in the depths of the past, had 
left a secret bitterness in her soul, and a habit of 
self-renunciation which, while it prevented her 
from being happy, occasioned her no very poignant 
suffering. Until the day she met J ulien, the very 
day on which she had declared that her heart was 
dead, she had for several years experienced little 
more than a dreary feeling of torpor and vacuity. 
Sometimes, it is true, her eyes had filled with tears 
at the remembrance of her vanished youth and her 
blighted hopes; but such tears were soon dried 
by the thought of a future when her daughter 
9 


146 


GABTvIELLE. 


would return home to be her companion and 
friend. 

But with Julien de Présanges, a new element 
had entered her life, and the past seemed to have 
faded away. A new existence, after her first 
meeting with this young man, had commenced 
for Gabrielle. 

What could have been more natural ? J ust as 
this son had returned to his home after long years 
of absence, a cruel fate had deprived him of the 
mother who was so worthy of his love, almost 
before he had learned to know her well. Hence 
was it not Gabrielle's sacred duty to tell him of 
this departed mother whom he had known too 
little to really appreciate, but sufficiently to be 
insatiable when they talked to him of her ? 

And then, how strangely similar their fates had 
been ! Educated in the country and far from 
anything that could be called society, Julien was 
ignorant, so to speak, of the world and its customs; 
and although Gabrielle had mingled more in 
society, she was almost as unsophisticated. And 
the sorrow which had afflicted both at almost the 
same time — was it not a mysterious dispensation 
of Providence which brought them together to 
console and love each other ? 


GABRIELLE. 


147 


Love each other ! Certainly, and why not ? 
As an elder sister might love her brother ; surely 
no one could say aught against it. And who had 
any right to forbid Gabrielle’s bestowing this purest, 
most unselfish affection upon this young orphan, 
who, in turn, seemed to regard her with brotherly 
tenderness? Had the marquis this right? It 
could not diminish her wifely affection for him, 
upon which, however, he certainly appeared to set 
little value. Her children ? They had been taken 
from her. What more could she do for them than 
go and visit them each week ? And the remain- 
der of her time, could she not employ it better 
in assuaging, so far as lay in her power, Julien’s 
grief, than in talking of trifles with the ladies of 
the neighborhood ? 

Gabrielle replied to all these mental questions 
in the affirmative. Then what was there to 
separate two friends, whose pure and unselfish 
regard for each other might be openly avowed 
before the most censorious ? 

For the honor of Maurèze ! ” Robert had said. 
Gabrielle bowed her head, acknowledging that she 
had received the honor of this house into her 
keeping, and that it was her sacred duty to pre- 
serve it inviolate. This duty she had fulfilled, 


148 


GABRIELLE. 


for she had sent Julien away; but sitting there 
alone upon the moss-covered marble, she thought 
bitterly that her last comfort — the only alleviation 
of her gloomy life — had been taken from her, as 
all the others had been, by the same relentless 
hand. 

Involuntarily she thought of Griselda. The 
old romance recurred sorrowfully to her mind. 
Poor queen ! they took everything from her — her 
children, her crown, her rich attire. She was 
sent back to her humble cottage, and even threat- 
ened with the loss of her husband’s love ; but ail 
at once her sorrow had been changed to joy, and 
with a triumphal cortège they brought back to her, 
her crown, her children, and her husband. Hers 
had been only a test — but what a test ! and how 
cruel the heart that had imposed it ! 

^^Alas ! ” thought Gabrielle, my sufferings are 
not a test. I shall go down to my grave on the 
same dreary road I have travelled so long!” 

She rose with a sigh, and approached the little 
basin filled by the water that trickled down from 
the pitcher held by the reclining nymph. This 
statue had become her confidante, almost her 
friend. More than once she had thrown her arms 
around the neck of the marble dreamer, and her 


G ABRIELLE. 


149 


tears had coursed down upon the naiad’s cold 
cheek. This time, moved by an impulse almost 
new, it had lain so long dormant, Gabrielle leaned 
over the water to view her face in its mirror-like 
surface. 

She saw, looking up at her from the water, a 
face with regular, clear-cut features, large, soft, 
thoughtful brown eyes, a proud face, but one that 
w\as irradiated as much by an expression of kind- 
liness as by its beauty — a face any queen might 
envy. 

Is it really I ?” asked Gabrielle. Is it I, and 
am I still so young?” 

She bent lower, and the sweet face, as it came 
still nearer, answered back her melancholy smile. 

Yet I am thirty-three — thirty-three. I thought 
I was an old woman,” she said to herself, half 
amused, half sad. 

She passed mentally in review the ladies resi- 
ding in the neighborhood, and not one among them 
could compare with her in youthful grace and 
beauty ; but instead of being proud, Gabrielle was 
troubled. 

“ It is true,” she thought, I am still young. 
The honor of the house of Maurèze must be pre- 
served from any possible reproach. Poor Monsieur 
de Presanges ! ” 


150 


GABRIELLE. 


She thought of Julien’s deep grief after the loss 
of his mother, and then how he had regained a 
little cheerfulness in their quiet, pleasant talks 
together. 

Poor Julien ! ” she sighed, this time almost 
aloud ; and poor me ! condemned to live always 
alone!" 

A slight sound in the dense shrubbery aroused 
her from her reverie. She cast a preoccupied 
glance around her, then looked back into the 
fountain. Pier reflection still confronted her in 
the limpid water. She gazed at it a moment, then 
turned away her head, for the eyes she met there 
troubled her; the face wore an expression that 
half frightened her, and that it might haunt her 
no longer, she plunged her hand into the tranquil 
water, which formed at once a thousand circles 
and destroyed the picture ; then she rose with a 
sigh and left the fountain. 

The same sound that had startled her a moment 
before, but this time nearer, made her raise her 
head. She recoiled a step, with her hand pressed 
against her heart, frightened, yet happy. Julien 
stood before her. 

Humblç, submissive, respectful, bowing until 
the plume of the hat he held in his hand swept 


GABRIELLE. 


151 


the ground, he waited for her to address him — her 
command for him to depart, or her permission to 
remain; while Gabrieile, too agitated to speak, 
looked at him in utter astonishment. 

Pardon me, madame,” he said at last, seeing 
that she could not or would not speak. I have 
not disobeyed you — at least not openly. My 
presence here is unknown to every one.” 

How did you come?” faltered Gabrieile. 

He pointed to the wall not far from this lonely 
retreat. 

My horse is in the neighboring wood, the wall 
is low, and no one saw me. Pardon me, madame, 
but indeed I cannot live without seeing you.” 

His altered features, his broken voice and 
trembling hands, expressed more than his words. 

‘‘ If any one should see you ! ” exclaimed 
Gabrieile, frightened and confused, ^Sve should 
be lost!” 

As this we,' by which she took half the blame 
upon herself, escaped her lips, a tide of crimson 
suffused even her delicate white throat. She was 
so youthful in appearance at that moment, that 
no one would have supposed her over twenty 
years of age. The fleeting blush did ^not escape 
Julien’s ardent gaze, and he dropped on his knees 
before her. 


152 


GABRIELLE. 


^ Madame/’ he cried, do with me as it pleases 
you. I am your slave — your dog — anything ! I 
have eyes only through you and for you. If you 
send me away I shall die, for I love you ! I love 
you, and upon my honor, I have never loved any 
woman but you ! ” 

With a gesture full of terror and also of feminine 
dignity, Gabrielle motioned him to rise. 

Hush ! ” said she. You must not speak such 
words to me, and I must not listen to them.” 

Unconsciously she had seated herself upon the 
marble bench. Her head drooped upon her 
breast, and she secretly rejoiced over the infinite 
sweetness of this avowal. Loved ! she ! after 
being so many years deserted and alone; after 
having imposed an eternal'^lenee upon her heart ! 
She did not ask hers^ why Julien’s love over- 
came her with joy: /but she felt the happiness 
penetrate to the inmost depths of her soul. 

Emboldened by her silence, Julien seated him- 
self beside her. He so respected this woman, who 
was so worthy of his esteem, and whom he knew 
to be so unhappy, that he dared neither to take 
her hand nor to speak. Her continued silence 
would have dismayed him, had he not read upon 
her tell-tale face kindness, even tenderness. 


GABRIELLE. 


153 


At a slight movement of Julien’s, Gabrielle 
started and raised her head. Her eyes encoun- 
tered his, and she did not turn away. 

You love me?” she asked, in a constrained 
voice, in which, in spite of herself, there was a 
tender intonation. 

Julien looked his response. 

^‘Entirely? It is not a mere caprice? You 
are sure that you love me ?” she asked. 

^^Ah ! ” he cried, eagerly, have I not told you 
that I never have loved any woman but you? 
Where I have lived in the country there were 
only servants and dowagers, and here — who is 
there that can compare with you ? Laugh at me 
if you will, but I swear that never^Jrave my lips 
touched the lips of any woman/' that my heart 
has never been given to anoth^, and that, before 
God, I say for the first time my life, I love, and 
I love you r / 

Gabrielle listened, gazing at him intently. This 
passionate cry opened a new world before her. 

^^Then it is with all your soul?” she asked, 
with the same sweetness. 

^“^With my whole soul and forever!” 

I am married,” continued Gabrielle ; for the 
honor of the name I shall transmit to my children, 
I must be without reproach.” 


154 


GABRIELLE. 


revere you/’ said Julien, kissing the border 
of her mantle. I revere you. I ask for nothing 
in return ; but I must tell you that I love you. 
And you will permit me to see you here some- 
times?” added Julien, eagerly. 

Gabrielle did not reply by word or gesture, but 
her smile and blush said Yes ! ” 

You must go,” said she; “it is time now for 
me to return to the chateau.” 

“Already?” asked Julien, despairingly. 

“ Immediately.” 

“ You will return ?” 

Gabrielle gave an almost imperceptible gesture 
of assent. 

“ To-morrow ? ” 

“ No, oh, no ! not to-morrow !” 

“ I beseech you to come ! ” 

His persuasive tone and manners were truly 
irresistible. No one who loved him could refuse 
him. Gabrielle half promised to be there the next 
day at the same hour, and Julien departed happy 
and triumphant, darted over the wall like a bird, 
and disappeared in the shadows of the wood. 

Left alone, Gabrielle pressed her hand upon her 
heart. It throbbed, oh! how it throbbed — that 
heart she had believed long dead ! With what 
feverish joy she looked forward to the morrow ! 


G ABRIELLE. 


155 


There has been no wrong in what I have 
done? It is not wrong?” the marquise asked 
herself, with all the honesty of a soul that has 
never resorted to stratagem with itself. 

She had preserved the honor of Maurèze. That 
which she had given to Julien was only her heart — 
her love that no one valued or cared for; and she 
persuaded herself that she had committed no 
wrong. 

Thus it is that one begins ; for who, even the 
most depraved, dares gaze down into the abyss, 
and then precipitate himself into it knowingly ? 


156 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTEE XX. 

YOU ARE A SAINT. 

S the marquise was returning to the chateau, 



she was surprised to see her son descending 


the broad white marble steps leading down into the 
garden; but the unexpected arrival of her first- 
born did not cause her the same delight as usual, 
and she drew back for a moment. Some secret 
instinct told her that Eene’s presence would be a 
safeguard against unworthy thoughts. But no 
guilty thoughts had entered her mind; no, cer- 
tainly not. Nothing could be more chaste and 
jDure than her affection and regard for Julien de 
Présanges. 

Eeproaching herself for her hesitation, she 
quickened her pace, and soon her son, who had 
hastened to meet her, received a kiss as fond and 
ardent as in the days of his infancy. 

What good fortune has brought you here, my 
dear Eené?” inquired the happy mother, gazing 
admiringly at her son, who was already as tall as 
his father. 


G ABRIELLE. 


157 


I have two days’ leave, mother ; and I have 
come to spend it with you. Do you not know 
that I would a thousand times rather see you than 
visit my grandfather or my aunts, who are all 
equally tiresome ?” 

Gabrielle smiled. Her son’s eyes were far more 
eloquent than his words. Etiquette in those days 
did not permit children to express their sentiments 
very freely, and the mode of expression current at 
the time gave a superficial appearance even to the 
deepest and most natural emotions. 

Kené ofiered his arm to his mother, and she 
walked on by his side, proud of her handsome boy, 
and happy at having him near her. At that 
moment, Julien de Présanges was far from her 
thoughts. 

Plow beautiful you are, mother,” said René, 
suddenly pausing to look at her; “how hand- 
some and young! I can scarcely believe that 
you are really my mother. Say, are you not a 
fairy?” 

“ No one but a mother could love you so fondly,” 
replied Gabrielle, pressing her son’s hand to her 
lips. 

“ No, that is true,” answered René ; “ but you 
seem so young — too young to be my mother.” 


158 


G ABRIELLE. 


“ I was very young when I was married,” the 
marquise murmured, sadly. 

René still looked at his mother, and a thought, 
which had been vague until then, took distinct 
form in his mind. He was more thoughtful than 
most boys of his age. The severe education which 
he had received under the supervision of his grand- 
father, and a natural inclination to meditate and 
to observe closely everything around him, gave his 
mind a reflective power greatly in advance of his 
years. From his earliest infancy, he had enter- 
tained a passionate love and admiration for his 
mother. In his earliest recollections, he remem- 
bered her as young and beautiful — almost a child 
herself, always smiling, always fondly indulgent — 
his consoler in every childish trouble. He remem- 
bered vividly and bitterly the scene that had pre- 
ceded his first departure from Maurèze, and the 
tears his mother wept over him then made her 
dear to him forever. 

Do not cry, René,” Gabrielle had said to him, 
just before his grandfather took him away. ‘^Do 
not afford them the satisfaction of seeing how 
much sorrow they have caused us.” (They 
referred to Robert and the duke.) “ Do as I do, 
my René. You see that I sufler greatly ; and yet 
before them I shall not shed one tear.” 


G ABRIELLE. 


159 


This first lesson of moral courage had borne 
double fruit; first René had learned to suffer in 
silence ; for, in spite of his youth and his grief, he 
stoically restrained his tears in obedience to his 
mother’s request, and his pillow was the sole 
confidant of his sorrow. Then he conceived an 
intense admiration for his mother, whom in his 
thoughts he frequently compared to a Roman 
matron, while at the same time his admiration for 
her was joined with an equal aversion for his 
grandfather, whom he secretly likened to an ogre, 
a wolf, and a crocodile, all in one. When the 
period of infancy gave place to that of adolescence, 
René learned to better appreciate his grandfather, 
who really possessed many admirable traits of 
character; but the young man’s love and admi- 
ration were given entirely to his mother, and 
remained hers through all the vicissitudes of his 
life. 

As he conducted this beloved mother back to 
the chateau, René wondered why he never saw 
his father. The marquis wrote occasionally to his 
son, and when René gained his first epaulettes his 
father sent him a magnificent sword studded with 
diamonds, and a well-filled purse accompanied by 
a complimentary note. But on the very day he 


160 


GABRIELLE. 


received them, Gabrielle, in embracing her son, 
dropped upon the fresh, bright epaulettes one of 
those tears of joy which only mothers know ; and 
the son, in memory of those she had shed for him 
in the silence of the night, and in the sadness of 
her lonely days, reverently kissed away the tear. 
Poor René! this tear and his mother’s tender kiss 
effaced all remembrance of his father’s splendid gift. 

Mother,” he asked, after a protracted silence, 
^^why is my father not with you ?” 

Gabrielle cast an almost frightened glance at 
her son. This question touched the greatest sorrow 
of her life. With what an unerring hand children 
aim at the sorest part! How innocently they 
plunge a dagger into the wound ! 

The marquise did not reply, and René repeated 
the question with a persistence which would have 
been impertinent in a less devoted son ; but René, 
for several years, had asked himself this question 
again and again, and had never succeeded in 
finding a satisfactory reason. 

“I do not know, my dear son,” Gabrielle 
replied, sadly. ^Mlis duty calls him elsewhere, 
no doubt.” 

René was silent. They had just entered the 
gardens; the sweet fragrance of roses perfumed the 


G ABRIELLE. 


161 


air, the sky was cloudless and serene. Among 
these roses, and beneath such a sky, care and 
sorrow seemed impossible. 

The eyes of Robert, peering through the wdndow 
of a little room in one of the turrets of the 
chateau, followed the mother and son, and he 
sought to read in their faces the subject of their 
conversation, for Robert regarded everybody and 
everything with suspicion. 

Mother,” said the young man, at last, I do 
not know what the duties are that keep my father 
from you; but, I have often thought that he could 
not love us very much to desert us in this way.” 

‘^Oh! do not say that! do not think that!” 
cried Gabrielle, eagerly. Do not say that your 
father does not love you ! He does love you 
devotedly. He is proud of you. Are you not his 
only son, and the heir of his name? Did he not 
long for you, wait anxiously for your birth, and 
W’elcome you with delight ? ” 

‘^My father, then, loves me?” said the young 
man, deeply moved. am very glad. I wish to 
love him. Why does he never come to us?” 

He will come, undoubtedly, my son,” replied 
the marquise, ^^and you will see how handsome 
and kind he is, and how worthy of your love.” 

10 


162 


GABRIELLE. 


Mother/’ said René, impulsively, ^Het us sit 
down here, and you can tell me of my father.” 

They seated themselves upon a marble bench 
among the roses, and in the soft light of the 
expiring day Gabrielle told René all she knew 
about his father. It was little enough, alas ! 

The young man listened, smiling — pleased to 
hear of this father whom he scarcely knew. 
When Gabrielle paused, the shades of night had 
gathered around them. 

^^And then?” demanded René, since my 
father left Maurèze ?” 

‘^He has made several campaigns,” said the 
marquise, hesitatingly. 

‘^And then?” 

I know nothing further,” replied the deserted 
wife. 

^^And you have lived here in solitude — your 
only relief and pleasure the society of Madame 
de Rogis and your visits to us in Paris?” 

‘^Certainly,” replied Gabrielle, reluctantly, with 
something very like remorse gnawing at her 
heart. 

My mother,” cried René, falling on his knees 
before her. You are a saint!” 

Gabrielle burst into tears. Forgetful of all 


GABRIELLE. 


163 


restraint, she clasped her son in her arms and 
allowed him to caress and console her. 

The next day J alien de Presanges waited 
beside the fountain in vain; the woodland birds 
were his only companions. When, restless and 
desperate, he remounted his horse, after three 
hours of fruitless waiting, Gabrielle, upon her 
knees in the solitude of her own room, was thank- 
ing God for having blessed her with such a 
son, and vowing that she would remain worthy 
of him. 


164 


G ABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXL 


DUTY AND HONOR. 

HEN René returned to Paris, the duke, 



vv more jealous and crotchety than ever, 
thanks to an increase of gout, begrudged the time 
the boy had devoted to his mother, and reproached 
him bitterly for his absence. 

^ It was I who educated and cared for you, 
after all ! exclaimed the duke. 

It was my mother who brought me into the 
world ! ” René retorted, hotly. 

This response brought down a formidable storm 
upon his devoted head. Gabrielle, when he wrote 
her of the scene that ensued, counselled him to 
submit at least apparently to the caprices of the 
aged man. 

Preserve the harmony of your father’s family 
at any sacrifice,” she wrote ; as for me, I shall 
love you just the same ; while they . . . .” 

Her consideration was poorly rewarded ; for the 
duke, to punish this act of insubordination on the 
part of his grandson, requested the colonel of the 


G ABRIELLE. 


165 


regiment to which René belonged to grant the 
young man no more furloughs; and the pooy boy 
obtained only three days’ leave in the six months 
that followed. He was, however, allowed to absent 
himself frequently for twelve hours at a time. 
Twelve hours would not suffice for him to go to 
Maurèze and return ; but it allowed the crabbed 
old duke a pleasant day in the society of his 
grandson. 

Gabrielle wrote frequently to her son. Her 
letters were full of good counsel, which displayed 
the greatest nobility of soul and generosity of 
heart. 

René welcomed these letters with delight, and 
read and re-read them admiringly. From them 
he composed a sort of breviary, which he took a 
malicious pleasure in repeating before his grandsire. 

Who taught you such goodly lessons of wis- 
dom?” the duke asked one day, not without a 
certain pride in seeing him so wise. 

“ It was my mother,” replied René. 

His grandfather treated him coldly for a month 
afterward. 

If René could have visited her every week ; if 
she could have been surrounded by the devoted 
tenderness and passionate admiration of her son, 


166 


GABRIELLE. 


Gabrielle would have lived only for him ; but it 
seemed as if the entire Maurèze family had united 
to deprive the marquise of all that could protect 
her against herself. In the complete isolation to 
which she had been abandoned through the anger 
and caprice of the duke, Julien de Présanges had 
gained his cause. 

Some days after Kené’s visit, the marquise, torn 
by a thousand conflicting emotions, invited Julien 
to a formal dinner-party, to which numerous guests 
were bidden. He came, so pale in his deep 
mourning attire, so sad and dejected on account of 
Gabrielle’s apparent indifference, that she had not 
courage to greet him with common-places. In the 
confusion, no one noticed that she did not address 
him, while he could not and dared not trust him- 
self to speak to her ; and if he could have spoken, 
it would only have been to overwhelm her with 
reproaches. At the moment of leave-taking, he 
ceremoniously kissed her hand in accordance with 
the custom of the time. The marquise felt the 
kiss burning there all through the night ; and the 
next afternoon she wandered to her old retreat 
beside the fountain. 

She had scarcely reached the spot when Julien 
appeared. He had not failed to be there every day 
since their first meeting at that place. 


GABRIELLE. 


167 


At the sight of him, Gabrielle, greatly agitated, 
was silent. The change in his appearance seemed 
a cruel reproach to her. He came forward with- 
out speaking a word, fell at her feet, and hiding 
his haggard face in the folds of her black dress, 
wept unrestrainedly. The marquise was prepared 
to listen to reproaches. She, in turn, had prepared 
a moral discourse — but what could she do ? What 
could she say before this mute expression of uncon- 
trollable grief? Herself overcome, she laid her 
hand gently on J ulien’s bowed head. 

He looked up eagerly. He certainly had no 
vanity, for as he raised his head he disclosed a worn 
face, and eyes swollen and disfigured with weeping; 
but if he had been artful he could not have played 
his part more skilfully. His love was his only 
advocate; and he could have had none better. 

See what your unkindness has made me,” his 
distorted features seemed to say. 

They were both speechless with emotion, and 
Gabrielle felt that, however faithful she might be 
to her duty in word and in deed, her heart, in spite 
of herself, was given beyond recall to this man who 
loved her. /in vain she had endeavored to stifle 
this growing passion; in vain she had sought a 
refuge in maternal love. Gabrielle was young; she 


168 


GABRIELLE. 


was beloved ; she might die of sorrow — worn oat 
by the straggle ; bat she could not help loving this 
man who adored her. 

Why have you caused me such sorrow ? ” mur- 
mured Julien, after he had read in her glance that 
he had lost none of her affection. 

Duty and honor/’ replied Gabrielle, without 
answering his question directly. 

^^But,” cried Julien, springing up impetuously, 
^^have I asked of you anything contrary to duty 
and honor ? Do you think that I do not revere 
you enough to always respect you, or do you doubt 
my word as a gentleman ? ” 

He spoke so loyally and with so proud an accent 
that Gabrielle was conquered and offered him her 
hand. He seated himself by her side, and they 
began to talk of the future. 

They would often meet each other here — and if 
it rained, that is, if the storm was not too violent, 
a gardener’s hut near hy, now unoccupied, could 
serve as a shelter for the friends — for they said 
nothing of love. 

Julien was so confident, and Gabrielle was so 
sure of herself, tliat the struggles and anguish 
of the preceding days seemed unnecessary and even 
absurd. The friends could even smile at the 
recollection of them. 


GABRIELLE. 


169 


Wliat cause had J ulien to be troubled ? Had 
he not been sure that she cared for him ? And 
Gabrielle — what reason had she to distrust her 
friend? Was it not an outrage to his loyalty to 
think him capable of influencing her to do anything 
that was not right? 

When they had asked each other s pardon for 
their mutual doubts, they separated, and Gabrielle 
returned to the chateau. 

That evening, while undressing her mistress, 
Toinon noticed a brightness and a resolute expres- 
sion upon the features of the marquise that she had 
not seen for many a day. But she ventured no 
comment. It was Gabrielle who first spoke. 

Listen,” she said to Toinon ; I shall need 
your faithful services. I must trust entirely to 
you. I love Julien de Présanges ! ” 

Toinon, frightened, looked at her mistress to see 
if she were really in earnest. A single glance was 
sufficient to convince her. She hurried to the 
door, opened it and looked outside to see if any one 
was listening, then returned to the marquise. 

My kind mistress,” she said, I will do what- 
ever you may desire.” 

Gabrielle was deeply touched by this humble 
and unquestioning devotion. 


170 


GABRIELLE. 


But if Robert should discover it, he is quite 
capable of killing you.” 

Toinon made a disdainful gesture. 

So much the worse for him,” she replied. I 
am yours entirely, and it is their own fault — why 
have they made you so wretched ! ” 

After this, Toinon, whose actions were not under 
surveillance, was intrusted with depositing and 
receiving their letters, which were concealed in 
the hollow trunk of a large tree, near one of the 
entrances to the park. For two or three months 
this secret correspondence fed the passion of the 
two lovers, and satisfied their wants. They 
enjoyed writing to each other even better than 
seeing each other; for, during their interviews, 
something almost always occurred to make them 
restless and discontented. But a day came when 
letters were powerless to calm their agitation and 
quiet their longings. 

Gabrielle had a slight attack of fever, and was 
not able to leave the house for several days. 
Julien, during her illness, wandered around thé 
chateau in the most improbable disguises, and 
frightened poor Toinon almost to death by con- 
tinually appearing where she least expected to see 
him, such was his eagerness to obtain news of 
Gabrielle. 


GABRIELLE. 


171 


At last the marquise, still weak, but convales- 
cent, was able to resume her walks in the park ; 
and one day she reached, not without difficulty, 
the gardener’s hut, in which Toinon had taken the 
precaution to kindle a good fire. 

Autumn had come ; the dead leaves strewed the 
ground, and the bare branches of the trees seemed 
to shiver in the chill wind. Gabrielle walked 
hurriedly to the little cottage. When she entered, 
trembling with fatigue and with emotion, Julien 
sprang forward to meet her, hastily closed the 
door, and taking her gently in his arms, carried 
her to the blazing fire. 

^^Ah, how I have suffered ! ” he whispered, in a 
voice trembling with emotion ; how I have 
suffered, and how I have waited ! ” 

Gabrielle, weak and overcome, nestled close to 
Julien’s breast, where she seemed to find rest and 
protection at last. The lids drooped over her 
tearful eyes ; and, for the first time, he dared press 
a kiss upon her icy lips. 

When she left the cottage, after Julien had 
departed, Gabrielle found Toinon awaiting her in 
a fever of impatience. 

Madame ! madame ! ” she cried, “ make haste, 
and return to the chateau. Mademoiselle Lucile 
has come.” 


172 


GABRIELLE. 


^^Lucile has come? My daughter?” exclaimed 
the marquise, incredulously. 

Yes, madame.” 

! ” cried Gabrielle, with a heart-broken 
moan, and lifting her hands wildly to heaven, may 
God forgive me ! It is too late ! ” 

Almost as she spoke, she fell fainting to the 
ground. Toinon rushed for assistance, and the 
marquise was carried to her own room. The 
physician, summoned in haste, declared that 
madame had gone out too soon after her illness. 
Gabrielle did not contradict him; but she knew 
only too well that it was neither exposure nor 
over-exertion, but remorse for her sin, that had 
overpowered her. 

When Lucile came to the bedside to embrace 
hej* mother, Gabrielle drew back in horror. 

' ‘^I,” she thought, embrace this child with 
arms soiled by guilty embraces — kiss this pure 
forehead with my adulterous lips ! ” 

^^My mother no longer loves me!” said Lucile, 
weeping bitterly. 

‘‘ I have no right to make this poor innocent 
suffer when I alone am guilty,” thought Gabrielle, 
and she held out her arms to her daughter. God 
only knows with what deep humility the mother 
received the kiss of her child. 


GABRIELLE. 


173 


CHAPTER XXII. 


THE RETURN. 


N epidemic that had broken out at Visitan- 



il dines had compelled the nuns to send home 
those scholars who did not reside at too great a 
distance from Paris; and Lucile had returned to 
Maureze under the charge of a lay sister. 

The young girl, on leaving the convent, did not 
know w^hether to rejoice at going to her mother, 
or to grieve at parting with her schoolmates; but 
she was not long in doubt. 

Her mother, who w^as ill only for a day or tw^o, 
became to her an object of idolatry. Alas ! 
Gabrielle knew how to make every one, outside 
of the Maurèze family, love her. They, however, 
loved no one but themselves. 

With -what intense admiration Lucile watched 
her mother — her mother, so beautiful and graceful, 
so noble and dignified — her mother, who treated 
her with such unfailing kindness and love ! 

In these days we can scarcely realize how 
meagre was the convent education of that time. 


174 


G ABRIELLE. 


Young girls knew nothing of the outside world; 
they had few books, and there was but little 
amusement for the younger pupils, and only 
interminable pieces of needlework for those who 
were older. They had no intellectual resources, 
and their only society was that of the nuns, who 
were, it is true, better informed than their pupils, 
but who would be considered deplorably ignorant 
at the present day. 

In this colorless and unnatural life, Lucile had 
not, however, lost the tastes and instincts she had 
inherited from her mother. Her naturally frank 
and resolute disposition had preserved her from 
becoming hypocritical ; and even more strongly 
than her mother, rather indeed like her father, 
she was capable of loving and hating with equal 
intensity, and from the first she adored her mother. 

When Gabrielle first looked in her child’s face 
after her unexpected return, the wretched mother 
felt a mad longing to take her own life. In the 
time of Lucile’s coming, she saw a mocking fate. 
Had her child come a few hours earlier, her 
presence would assuredly have saved the mother 
from her sin ; and the marquise felt as if destiny 
had brought Lucile back to her just at the time 
she had cojnmitted this irreparable fault, only that 


GABRIELLE. 


175 


she should be thenceforth and forever tortured by 
unavailing remorse. It was horrible, and the 
unhappy woman loathed her life. 

Then she reflected. 

^‘Alas,” she said to herself, ^4f I have been so 
unfortunate, it was only because I had no mother. 

A mother would have warned me that a husband’s 
love is only a dream, that one must never expect 
to find it real. A mother would have taught me 
how to defend myself; would have put me on my 
guard against the first insinuations of guilty 
passion. Lucile must not, through any act of 
mine, be exposed to the same dangers that have 
proved my ruin. This will be my punishment — 
to live on, dishonored and tortured by remorse as * 
an expiation of my crime; and the caresses of my 
daughter, and the respect and love of my noble 
son, will be the severest chastisement for my sin.” 

With her mind filled with such thoughts, 
Gabrielle again met Julien, who every day 
awaited her coming in the little cottage. She 
spoke of her children, of her duty, of her remorse, 
and told him that they must part. 

Never!” exclaimed Julien. ^^Why should 
you be troubled with remorse, or with mistaken 
notions of duty? I know that you love me, as I 


176 


GABRIELLE. 


adore you. Your husband deserted you long 
years ago, and in the sight of God you are free, 
and we wrong no one. You are mine, and I will 
never give you up, never ! I will kill myself 
before your very eyes, in your own home, before 
I will consent to give you up ! ” 

What could she do? Divided between love 
and duty, tortured by remorse, but overcome by 
fear, Gabrielle, at last, reluctantly consented to 
meet Julien as before, and left the cottage, more 
closely bound than ever to this man whom she 
loved with all the fervor of her despairing soul. 

To quiet her troubled conscience, the marquise 
decided to pursue a middle course. 

“ I will endeavor, with all my strength, to pre- 
vent my children from hilling into the gulf into 
which I have fallen,” she thought, ‘^and if my 
own conduct is culpable, my counsel, at least, shall 
be irreproachable.” 

Then there commenced a double life, which may 
seem impossible, but which, nevertheless, exists in 
more than one apparently happy and honest 
household. 

Gabrielle loved with the love of a mother and 
of a lover at the same time. She met Julien 
several times each week. He was so loving, so 


GABRIELLE. 


177 


devoted, so noble; bow could she help loving him 
— ?lie who bad been so long forsaken and alone? 
But when she returned to the chateau, the lover 
gave place to the mother. She banished the 
thought of Julien from her fireside; and when he 
came openly to the house, strange as it may 
appear, she was calm and unmoved in his 
presence. She seemed to forget the guilty bond 
that united them, and to see in him only a young 
and agreeable acquaintance, for whom she felt an 
honest and cordial sympathy. 

It was under the pure and lofty influence 
exerted upon her by her daughter’s presence, that 
she wrote those admirable letters to her son, from 
which he derived the wisdom that so astonished his 
grandfather, for in these letters this erring woman 
depicted the charms of virtue and the horrors of 
vice, in words of incomparable eloquence. 

Hypocrisy! some will say. No, not so. 
Gabrielle lived two distinct lives. She did not 
blind herself with sophistries ; she looked her sin 
full in the fiice, and she loathed it; but, seeing no 
way of escape, bore, as a heavy cross, the unde- 
served respect and admiration of her children ; 
and her own love of virtue, and for her own lost 
honor, tortured her like the robe of Nessus. 

11 


178 


GABRIELLE. 


This life continued for three years. On the 
third, Kené returned to the chateau, and formed a 
strong attachment for Julien. This friendship, 
which at first Gabrielle saw with horror, after- 
wards appeared to her more natural. For did not 
both young men possess the noblest qualities of 
soul? Julien displayed towards René the affec- 
tionate care of an elder over a younger brother. 
He advised and conferred with him, and in many 
difficult matters Julien gave him the best and 
most useful counsel. 

Robert had quite forgotten his old suspicions. 
Completely blinded by Toinon’s cunning, he felt 
secure when he saw the marquise receive Julien 
with such apparent indifference. Certainly there 
was nothing to indicate a guilty passion in the 
quiet and courteous manner in which she wel- 
comed this visitor; and Robert was obliged to 
secretly admit that he must have been mistaken, 
and he ceased to talk of watching his mistress. 

Besides, for several months, poachers had been 
giving him a great deal of trouble, and some 
recent depredations in the Maurèze forests caused 
him to be frequently absent from the chateau, but 
he had not yet succeeded in discovering the tres- 
passers. 


GABEIELLE. 


179 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

DANGEROUS CONNEXIONS. 

Y our children shall grow up around you 
like young olive plants,” the bishop had 
said in consecrating Gabrielle’s marriage ; and the 
words recurred to the marquise one winter even- 
ing as she looked at Lucile’s sweet face, clearly 
revealed in the glare of the large chandelier 
beneath which she was seated. 

Lucile was now more than seventeen. Like her 
mother, she was tall and slender, but her features 
were those of a Maurèze. Her black hair, in- 
nocent of powder, and her lustrous black eyes 
contrasted charmingly with the dazzling whiteness 
of her skin, and declared her origin more unmis- 
takably than the best authenticated records would 
have done. 

This mortal vesture, which betrayed a certain 
firmness of character, enfolded the heart of a child, 
full of frank surprise, of careless mirth and of ten- 
derness, sometimes demonstrative, but oftener 
mute — and, above all, a boundless enthusiasm and 
devotion. 


180 


GABRIELLE. 


On leaving the convent, Lucile, notwithstanding 
her years, was but a child. The puerility of her 
studies and of her amusements there had retarded 
her intellectual development, but suddenly, in the 
space of only a few months, the child had become 
a woman. Was it the admiration and tenderness 
she had conceived for her mother that had wrought 
this remarkable transformation? Or was it her 
free life in the sun and the open air — her acquaint- 
ance with the varying moods and aspects of nature? 
Whatever may have been the cause, the miracle 
was accomplished — as branches apparently life- 
less suddenly deck themselves with leaves and 
blossoms. 

Had it not been for the remorse that tortured 
her continually, the marquise would now have 
enjoyed perfect happiness. In Julien she had 
found more than the most exigeante woman could 
have required. In him she found a trusty confi- 
dant and a noble and discreet counsellor. These 
two souls, between whom duty interposed an im- 
passable barrier, were admirably adapted to each 
other. In an age of almost universal immorality, 
their fault, bitterly lamented by Gabrielle, and 
consequently deeply deplored by Julien, caused 
them both the keenest remorse, and often Julien, 


GABRIELLE. 181 

prostrate at Gabrielle’s feet, humbly entreated her 
forgiveness for the wrong he had done her. 

‘^Ah ! ” she would exclaim, let us cease to be 
lovers ; let us be only friends.’’ 

Impossible ! ” he would respond, pressing her 
wildly to his heart, ^Gmpossible! I should die 
separated from you.” 

And so Gabrielle yielded, weeping, and her 
words filled J ulien’s heart with despair. 

These struggles and sufferings gave a new expres- 
sion to their faces. If the deadly fangs of passion 
dragged them to the earth, their souls mounted 
the higher in their hours of repentance and aspira- 
tions for a nobler life. Gabrielle felt something 
almost like maternal pity for this man who had 
caused her so much sorrow, and for whose sake she 
passed long nights kneeling before her crucifix; 
and he, seeing the constant melancholy that 
brooded over the sweet face of her who loved him, 
humbly worshipped this woman to whom his love 
had brought little save agony and remorse. 

Beside those two beings, tortured by mental 
anguish, Lucile, who suspected nothing, grew into 
a thoughtful and pensive womanhood. 

‘‘Is it true, mother,” she said one day: “is it 
true that a man’s friendship is dangerous to a 
woman ? ” 


182 


GABRIELLE. 


The marquise, busy at her embroidery-frame, 
lifted a fiice suddenly grown pallid. 

Who told you that ? ” asked Gabrielle, much 
agitated. 

You, yourself, mother, some time ago.” 

It was true, but at that time the marquise had 
not thought of Julien, and his image now rose 
suddenly before her. 

I spoke the truth,” replied the unhappy 
mother, bending closely over her work. It is 
dangerous.” 

^^And why ? ” asked the young girl, earnestly. 

Because it leads to love, and love is a cruel 
torture to women — at least if they are not fortunate 
enough to be loved by their husbands.” 

Lucile was silent and thoughtful for a while. 
She was turning a momentous question over and 
over in her mind. Finally she ventured to speak. 

“ But, mother,” said she, of course my father 
loves you ? ” 

This old question again ! Since she had sinned 
against him, the marquise defended her husband 
from every accusation even more energetically than 
ever. It was a sort of amende honorable which she 
thus paid him. 

^^Your father fulfils all his duties,” replied 
Gabrielle. 


GAB RIELLE. 


183 


Then why is he not here ? ” 

Other duties detain him elsewhere.’’ 

But he has always loved you, has he not?” 

Yes,” replied Gabrielle, in a low voice. 

Then you are happy ? ” 

Gabrielle looked keenly at her daughter ; but 
Lucile’s face expressed only the most perfect 
innocence. The child evidently asked only for 
information. 

‘^Yes,” replied her mother, am happy in 
having good children who love me.” 

But if my father were only here, you would be 
still more happy ? ” 

The marquise grew cold with emotion. It had 
been so long since she had thought of her husband’s 
return ! And if he should return, what would 
become of her ? She could not reply ; but Lucile, 
pitiless, like all children, repeated the question. 

Without doubt,” Gabrielle answered, with an 
effort. 

How I would like to see my father ! ” Lucile 
said, thoughtfully. How glad I should be if he 
would return ! He is very handsome, is he not ? ” 

Gabrielle made a sign in the affirmative. 

Tall ? ” 

Yes.” ‘ 


184 


GABRIELLE. 


Of noble bearing?” 

He is a handsome cavalier/’ replied the 
marquise. 

You must have been a handsome couple when 
you were married/’ said Lucile, clapping her 
hands joyously. ‘Ht was a grand wedding, was 
it not ?” 

Gabrielle replied by a few words ; then, making 
some excuse, left the room. To continue such a 
conversation was impossible. She hurried to her 
own apartment, and, falling upon her knees, burst 
into passionate sobs. 

“ My God ! ” she exclaimed, “ cease to torture 
me. This life is worse than hell ! ” 

The next day she had an interview with Julien, 
and, at the first glance, he perceived that the 
marquise was a prey to intense emotion. 

“ Listen,” she said, “ you will make me a solemn 
vow ; if you do not, I will never look upon your 
face again. The marquis may return; some day 
he will long to see his children. Swear to me 
by the soul of your sainted mother, that, from the 
day of his arrival here, you will claim nothing 
more from me. From that day we must be 
strangers to each other. I cannot live a lie in my 
husband’s presence; no, I cannot.” 


GABRIELLE. 


185 


Julien protested earnestly, but the marquise 
was immovable. She declared, if he refused, 
that she, in company with her daughter, would 
immediately take refuge in a convent. What 
could he do? The return of the marquis was 
possible, of course, but not probable, and, in any 
case, far off; so he took the required oath, and 
Gabrielle thanked him with a passionate tender- 
ness that touched him deeply. 

Not long after this occurrence, Lucile, whose 
mind had been greatly exercised on the subject, 
resumed the conversation. Her mother expected 
a renewal of the same sorrow, but a fresh anxiety 
took its place. 

Mother,” she asked, the friendship of all 
men is not dangerous, is it?” 

No, certainly not,” replied Gabrielle, hesi- 
tatingly. There are some venerable and honor- 
able men, from whose friendship there is nothing 
to be feared, and whose advice is well worth 
listening to.” 

Oh ! ” exclaimed Lucile, there are some 
young men who are as w'ise as aged ones; and I 
am quite sure Monsieui* de Présanges’ friendship 
could not harm any one.” 

Gabrielle looked at her daughter in utter 


186 


GABRIELLE 


consternation; and Lucile, to hide her confusion, 
turned away her blushing face. 

The wretched mother, impelled by a fear far 
worse than that of death, took a sudden resolution. 

My child,” said she, Monsieur de Présanges 
is more wise than most young men, because he 
has met with a great sorrow.” 

sorrow ! ” exclaimed Lucile. 

Pity and angelic tenderness gave to her voice a 
tone of surpassing sweetness. 

great sorrow,” Gabrielle continued, for 
which there is no possible remedy at present.” 

Lucile looked at her mother with wondering 
eyes, and the marquise saw that she must go on. 

Monsieur de Présanges loves a woman whom 
he cannot marry. He loves her devotedly. He 
will never love another. You are too young, my 
dear, to understand the anguish it must cost him 
to be separated from her.” 

^^But this lady — does she love him?” asked 
Lucile. 

The marquise did not know how to reply, and 
her daughter continued : 

‘Ht must be that she loves him; unless she did, 
he could not love her so much.” 

“ Yes, she loves him,” answered Gabrielle, 
her heart sick with fear. 


GAB RIELLE. 


187 

^^Then what prevents their marriage?” asked 
the young girl, innocently. 

^‘She is already married,” Gabrielle responded, 
in desperation. 

Lucile clasped her hands, then let them fall 
again. 

How unhappy they must be ! Poor Monsieur 
de Presanges ! It seems to me that he, above all 
others, ought to be happy. Who could be so 
heartless as to cause him sorrow ? ” 

Lucile was silent, and her mother had no desire 
to continue the conversation. 

From that time the young girl displayed a 
more tender, and, at the same time, a more uncon- 
strained friendship for Julien. In her intercourse 
with him she seemed to lose all thought of self; 
and yet a tinge of melancholy brooded over her 
pure and, until now, unclouded forehead ; and 
her dark eyes wore a more thoughtful and serious 
expression ; for the child suffered, although scarcely 
aware of it herself, and this suffering ended in 
freeing her from the bonds of childhood. She had 
loved Julien, and if she no longer loved him, it 
was only because a certain womanly pride forbade 
her to covet that which belonged to another. 


188 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXIY. 

MAN AND WIFE. 

T ime passed swiftly, now, in the chateau de 
Maurèze. Divided between Julien and her 
children, Gabrielle found the days all too short for 
the education of her daughter, and the nights were 
passed in bitter tears caused by the stings of 
remorse. Toinon, the marquise’s sole confidante, 
saw, with the deepest sympathy, this constant 
struggle between passion and virtue, and dared not 
own, even to herself, how much she longed for the 
death of the marquis. 

One day, while Monsieur Robert, her lord and 
master, was rehearsing, probably for the thou- 
sandth time, the many virtues that had adorned 
the marquis in his infancy, Toinon brusquely inter- 
rupted him — a thing of very unusual occurrence. 

All that is very well,” she exclaimed, angrily, 
‘^but when one is so perfect in youth, one had 
better preserve some of those perfections until he 
is of an age to need them most — until he has a 
wife and family.” 


GABRIELLE. 


189 


Eobert, much offended, replied by asking loftily, 
if she presumed to judge or to question the actions 
of the marquis. 

Judge him? censure him? Good heavens! 
no; but, tell me, Robert, do you think families 
would be very united if married men of our own 
rank in life lived in this way?” 

Common people have no right to live like 
grandes seigneurs,'' said Robert, in a dictatorial 
tone. Ordinary people must live as they ought; 
and the nobility may live as they please.” 

The conversation ceased at this point, for 
Toinon did not deem it prudent to retort, so she 
contented herself by thinking that although her 
husband was usually a shrewd and intelligent 
man, that he had at times but little common 
sense, after all. 

Toinon no longer sought for excuses that would 
serve to justify her mistress, for she loved her 
even more devotedly than ever, and that sufficed, 
with one of her simple and generous nature. 
From the day when Gabrielle, in a moment of 
frenzy, revealed her unhappy secret to the faithful 
Toinon, the latter had thought only of her mistress’ 
sorrow, and of the happiness she had failed to find. 
It was Toinon who prepared the rendezvous for the 


190 


G ABRIELLE. 


lovers ; who carried their letters back and forth, 
and who guarded against any intrusion during 
their interviews with untiring vigilance. 

By a little well-played indifference, and by 
occasional outbursts of pretended anger against 
her mistress, Toinon, in her talks with Robert, 
had succeeded in allaying his suspicions entirely. 
The poor woman had learned that there was but 
one thing in the world for which her husband 
really cared, and that was the glory and honor of 
the house of Maurèze. So, far from avowing 
her personal attachment and love for Gabrielle, 
she complained bitterly, on more than one occa- 
sion, of madame’s whims and even of her injustice; 
and by means of these innocent calumnies con- 
vinced Robert that she was far from regarding 
her mistress with favorable eyes. But once, to 
her great surprise, she found that she had gone 
too far, for Robert reprimanded her angrily. 

Madame is our mistress,” said he, severely, 
and you ought to see nothing wrong in her.” 

But,” replied Toinon, stupefied with astonish- 
ment, ^^have you not told me twenty times to 
give you a faithful account of all madame’s say- 
ings and doings ? and have you not told me again 
and again that you did not care to hear the good 
things she did ?” 


GABKIELLE. 


191 


These are not the things I desire to know/' 
growled Eobert. Whether she blames or praivses 
you, makes no difference to me or to the honor of 
Maurèze. If s'he has whims and caprices, I do 
not care to have them rehearsed, even if they do 
put you to a little inconvenience." 

^^Yes," thought Toinon, ^Hhis is not the sort 
of game you are hunting after, you heartless old 
wretch ! But it is not I who will put you on 
the track ! " 

Still, acting as much from life-long habit as from 
principle, Eobert continued, from time to time, to 
watch jealously the words and acts of the marquise; 
but seeing the courteous and yet apparently in- 
different greeting which Julien always received on 
his visits to the chateau, Eobert's former suspicions 
entirely vanished. Two or three times he even 
believed that he had detected a secret preference 
on the part of the marquise for some of the other 
gentlemen residing in the vicinity of the chateau ; 
for Gabrielle, feeling herself under espionage, 
occasionally pretended to bestow special attention, 
now upon one and then upon another of her 
visitors, in order to avert suspicion. But at last 
Eobert had apparently come to the conclusion that 
the honor of Maurèze was safe after all ; and he 
relaxed his surveillance. 


192 


GABRIELLE. 


Eené, since his sister’s return, had spent much 
time at the chateau. He had scarcely known 
Lucile, for they had been entirely separated since 
they were infants ; and he found this pretty 
sister, whom he could caress or tease as suited his 
pleasure, irresistibly charming and attractive. It 
brought a new element into his life. The ladies, 
whom he had met in Paris, were either more or 
less than a young man of twenty would fancy. 
Here he found the chaste tenderness of a sister — 
no coquetry — but perfect frankness. Here he met 
the affectionate reproaches and caressing eludings 
that influence a young man much more power- 
fully than stern moral lessons ; and these charms 
and attractions made him a very frequent visitor 
at Maurèze. 

Lucile was always rejoiced to see him. In her 
heart she made little difference between Julien 
de Présanges and Kené ; but she felt that the 
latter would always be hers, while the other — 
Well, she must hope that some day Julien would 
be united to the woman he loved. 

married woman! ” Lucile said sadly to her- 
self; and that Julien maybe happy — her hus- 
band must die ! ” And the thought took such a 
hold upon her mind that she grew melancholy. 


GABRIELLE. 


193 


The next morning, while attending mass with 
her mother, she gained courage to whisper softly : 

Mother, would it be wrong to ask God to make 
Monsieur de Présanges happy ? ” 

Gabrielle, terrified at hearing this name again 
upon her daughter’s lips, looked at her scrutini- 
zingly for a moment, and then replied with ill- 
affected indifference : 

Monsieur de Présanges — or any one else — cer- 
tainly not ! One may always, should always, pray 
for the happiness of those whom they esteem.” 

Lucile, in her turn, looked intently at her 
mother, but still seemed to be in doubt. 

But, mother,” she said, hesitatingly, to wish 
for his happiness one must wish for- the death of 
another man.” 

With a shudder, Gabrielle seized her daughter’s 
hand and pressed it convulsively. 

Hush, hush, unhappy girl ! Pray, pray for the 
life of that other man ! Pray for him without 
whom — ” 

She paused, choked with shame and fear. 
Lucile looked at her mother, greatly alarmed; 
then, unable to understand her emotion, submis- 
sively turned away and began to pray for all who 
were suffering. But an indefinable sense of fear 
12 


194 


GABRIELLE. 


haunted her after this scene. She vaguely felt that 
there was some unfathomable mystery — perhaps 
some crime ; but she tried to dismiss such thoughts 
from her mind, knowing that they would be dis- 
pleasing to her mother; and, seeing Julien so 
calm, so pleasant in all the thousand incidents of 
daily life, she decided that he must be guiltless of 
any wrong, since nothing seemed to indicate dis- 
quietude or remorse on his part. Who, then, was 
the guilty one? and who could this woman be? 
She looked around her, but could find no clue; 
and finally forced herself to dismiss these fancies, 
which, she' was certain, her mother would dis- 
approve. 

This mother was almost a divinity in the eyes 
of her son and daughter. When they were alone 
together, they never wearied of chanting her 
praises. She was so beautiful, so loving, so noble, 
so altogether perfect ! They found the time only 
too short for all they had to say on this subject. 

One summer’s day, more than three years after 
Julien and Gabrielle first met each other, the two 
children, as their mother jestingly called them, 
were sauntering through the shady walks of the 
park, chatting confidentially, and followed by the 
marquise, who was accompanied by Julien and 
three or four other guests. 


GABRIELLE. 


195 


^^What a handsome pair!” exclaimed one of 
Gabrielle’s companions, an old nobleman, who re- 
sided near Maurèze. They resemble each other 
enough to show plainly that they are brother and 
sister; but yet they are sufficiently dissimilar to 
find pleasure in each other’s company.” 

Day and night ! the sister is a perfect brunette, 
while the brother’s hair is light,” remarked 
another. ‘^One seldom sees such a contrast in 
brother and sister. But you are such a perfect 
blonde, marquise ? ” 

The Marquis de Maurèze is dark,” said 
Gabrielle. 

It always made her miserable when any one 
spoke of her husband in Julien’s presence. 

When will he return — our charming marquis?” 
said a coquettish lady. 

“I do not know,” Gabrielle replied, while a 
slight flush suffused her usually pallid cheek. 

‘^Ah, madame ! ” cried the old gentleman who 
had spoken first, ^^you have been too long an 
adorable Ariadne. If I were not more than 
twenty I should propose myself as Bacchus.” 

^‘You see the marquise does not like mythol- 
ogy,” the coquettish lady exclaimed, affectedly, as 
Gabrielle, scarcely smiling, proposed to her guests 
that they should go and see the swans. 


196 


G ABRIELLE. 


The swans came swiftly to them at the sound 
of Lucile’s voice. She had taught them to eat 
from her hand, and the party were amused at 
their voracity. 

Clad, according to the fashion of the time, in a 
thin white robe that trailed upon the turf, Lucile 
made a charming picture, thrown into bold relief 
against the dark background formed by the 
shrubbery; while the great white swans rippled 
the smooth surface of the lake, as they hastened 
towards her from the opposite shore. Lucile had 
sent to the chateau for some bread; and soon 
Robert appeared, himself bringing it in a basket 
of silver filigree. 

Robert, without making it his special office, 
liked to render such services, since it gave him an 
opportunity to enter the presence of guests and to 
observe them without any violation of etiquette. 

How pretty your daughter is !” exclaimed the 
old courtier again, admiring the lovely picture 
made by Lucile and the graceful swans. When 
shall you marry this beautiful flower, and wdio 
will be the fortunate man ? ” 

‘‘Oh,” replied Gabrielle, “I do not know. 
There is time enough yet. Her father will attend 
to that.” 


GABRIELLE. 


197 


‘‘Then he will return?” asked the lady guest, 
maliciously. 

“ I hope so,” Gabrielle answered, a trifle 
haughtily. 

As she spoke, she met an approving glance from 
Kobert. She crimsoned with shame, and, perhaps, 
with anger, but said nothing, for just then her 
daughter turned and addressed her : 

“ My father loves us, and will come to us soon, 
will he not, my mother ? He wrote you so very 
recently, did he not?” 

“Yes,” replied Gabrielle; but she did not add 
that he had written the same thing for many, 
many months. 

Kené took his mother’s hand and kissed it 
tenderly. 

“ When my father returns,” he said, gently, 
“he will scarcely believe his eyes when he sees my 
sister so tall and my mother still so beautiful ; but 
that which will most surprise him will be to see 
how well we know and love him — him whom we 
have scarcely seen; and it is all due to our 
mother, to our good mother.” 

Gabrielle, too much overcome by emotion to 
reply, pressed her son’s hand, and the party soon 
after slowly wended their way back to the Louse. 


198 


GABRIELLE. 


Children are indeed a mother’s crown,” said 
Julien to the marquise, as they chanced to be 
walking alone a little behind the rest of the party, 
but followed closely by Kobert, who was hidden 
by the dense shrubbery. 

“Yes, to a virtuous mother; but to a guilty 
mother they are a crown of thorns ! ” cried 
Gabrielle. In her passionate anguish, forgetful 
of prudence, she spoke too loud. She paused 
quickly and looked around her. No one was to 
be seen, and, reassured, she walked on ; but 
Kobert, concealed behind a cluster of lilac bushes, 
had heard the words, and stood there motionless, 
frozen with horror. 


GABRIELLE. 


199 


CHAPTER XXV. 


MISTRESS AND MAID. 

OBERT returned to the chateau and awaited 



his wife in a fever of impatience. He 
thought her simple and ingenuous, and flattered 
himself that from her, either by persuasion or 
intimidation, he could easily learn all that he 
wished to know; but from the first, he met and 
was baffled by her utter stupidity. Toinon would 
understand nothing, was entirely ignorant of 
everything; and to the most artful questions — 
questions to which, apparently, only clear and 
decisive answers were possible, Robert could extort 
only non-committal replies. 

Made still more furious by the certainty he 
felt that he was being outwitted and deceived, 
he threw aside his mask and displayed his real 
nature. 

will have the truth! Do you hear me?” 
he stormed, seizing her savagely by the arm. I 
care nothing for madame or for you ; but if the 


200 


GABRIELLE. 


honor of Maurèze has suffered . . . The truth ! 
I say, I will have it ! ” 

When such is the truth, you will undoubtedly 
know it,” retorted Toinon. Let go rny arm, you 
hurt me.” 

I will make you speak,” thundered Robert, 
his face distorted with passion, and his eyes blazing 
with fury. People are still put to the torture — 
do you know that? Mon Dieu! if only torture 
will make you speak, you shall have it.” 

You may kill me,” said Toinon, firmly; ^^but 
you shall not make me say that which is not 
true.” 

But I heard it ! I heard it myself,” cried 
Robert, forgetting prudence in his rage, and there- 
by losing his advantage. 

^^You heard — Avhat? the wind in the trees, 
or a bird singing ? ” 

“I heard madame speak of guilty mothers. 
She said it to Monsieur de Présanges.” 

‘^And that is all you heard? 0! the lovely 
bird ! How well he must have talked !” exclaimed 
Toinon, with a quick, nervous laugh, as she 
wrested her arm from her husband’s grasp. 

Robert lost all control over himself. He seized 
his cane and struck the poor woman over the 


GABRIELLE. 


201 


shoulders again and again. Toinon did not utter 
a sound, but looked at him with eyes so full of 
hatred and scorn that his fury became still more 
uncontrollable. When he paused, weary, perhaps, 
or frightened at his own violence, his wife still 
stood motionless, looking him full in the face so 
disdainfully that he turned away his head in 
shame and confusion. 

Look you, Robert,” she said, at last, in a voice 
trembling with restrained passion, ‘^you have 
struck me, beaten me for the first time, after seven- 
teen years of married life together. You have 
beaten me because I have preferred the torture 
with which you threatened me, to the shame of 
aiding you to disgrace and slander my mistress, 
and yours — for she is your mistress. Well, you 
may do it again, if you choose ; but I shall report 
this to monsieur le marquis. He shall do me 
justice. He will not permit you basely to slander 
the honor and good name of his wife.’ 

She confronted Robert with flashing eyes, and 
he recoiled a step, not a little frightened. He had 
thought of writing to the marquis himself, but he 
knew that Toinon was right — that his master 
would not listen to such an accusation against his 
wife from an inferior, and he turned away in 
confusion. 


202 


GABRIELLE. 


then, viper!” he said, angrily, betray the 
master whose bread you eat; disobey your hus- 
band ; add to your already heavy burden of sins ; 
but a day of vengeance will surely come ! ” 

An hour later, Toinon entered the marquise’s 
room to assist her, as usual, in disrobing, and 
found her mistress worried and anxious. 

‘^Has your husband said anything to you?” she 
asked, quickly, almost before her trusted servant 
had time to close the door. 

Toinon hesitated for a moment to trouble the 
marquise, then she concluded that it was best to 
tell the truth, that her mistress might see the need 
of greater prudence. 

^^He thinks he heard something,” she said, 
reluctantly. 

“He has been talking to you? He has ques- 
tioned you ? What did you tell him ? ” asked the 
marquise, wildly, as she tremblingly awaited the 
dread disclosure she had feared so long. 

Toinon, too agitated to speak, tore off the little 
fichu that covered her shoulders, and Gabrielle 
saw the red and swollen marks upon her arms and 
bosom. She clasped her hands and recoiled in 
horror. 

“ Fear nothing, dear madame, fear nothing,” 


GABRIELLE. 


203 


sobbed Toinon^ as she fell upon her knees at 
Gabrielle’s feetj I told him nothing! I will tell 
him nothing! He shall learn nothing through 
me ; but, oh ! be prudent.” 

Gabrielle threw her arms about the neck of her 
faithful friend, and wept for her and with her. 

I have only you ! ” she sobbed, while the tears 
fell fast. Julien would kill himself without a 
word, and my children would look upon me with 
abhorrence, if they knew the truth. You alone 
have been faithful, although you knew my sin, 
and you will be faithful in my shame ! ” 

‘‘Ah ! if that conies,” murmured Toinon, “ I will 
die rather than leave you ! But it will all be 
right. Do not fear ; only do not give them proofs 
against yourself” 

“What shall I do — see Julien no more ? Will 
he consent to it?” 

“He must, madame, at any sacrifice. Unless 
you do this, both you and Monsieur de Présanges 
are lost.” 

“Advise me, then,” said Gabrielle, with perfect 
faith in Toinon’s wisdom and discretion. 

“ Then, madame, you must change none of your 
former habits. You must continue your long 
walks as usual, either alone, or with me; but 


204 


GABRIELLE. 


Monsieur de Présanges must not meet you as for- 
merly, for we shall of course be followed and 
watched by this accursed man, this emissary of 
Satan. Let him watch; he will discover nothing. 
Monsieur de Présanges must come here openly, as 
usual. Nothing, apparently, will be changed ; and, 
by-and-by, we will see what can be done.’^ 

So be it,” sighed Gabrielle; and you must tell 
Monsieur de Présanges that he must come no 
more to meet me.” 

Write to him, madame; and the next time he 
is here, slip the note into his hand.” 

Impossible! we are never alone.” 

‘^Ah! well, madame, I do not know how; but you 
must find some means of giving him the note unob- 
served, for I shall not be able to take a single step 
that my husband will not know — I am quite sure 
of that. You know how he watched me before, 
pretending that he was jealous. Jealous ! He is 
only jealous of my affection for you ! AU your 
messengers will be questioned, and all your letters 
will be opened and read. You must find some 
way to warn Monsieur de Présanges yourself — but 
you must be prudent.” 

I will try,” said Gabrielle, in a dejected tone, 
unclasping her hands and letting them fall with a 
gesture of weariness and despair. 


G ABRIELLE. 


2']5 

It was a troubled, anxious night for both mistress 
and maid. Robert did not go to bed at all, but 
spent the entire night in writing and in making up 
accounts. Toinon, lying upon the bed, though nearly 
worn out with fatigue and pain, only pretended to 
sleep, and watched his every movement closely. 
He copied several long columns of figures upon a 
large sheet of paper, added them up, and verified 
the results two or three times ; then he wrote a 
long letter, which he re-read and punctuated with 
great care. Finally, he placed both the letter and 
the accounts in one envelope, sealed it securely 
with red wax, wrote the superscription with the 
same care, and placed the envelope with its con- 
tents in a private drawer, Toinon being unable to 
distinguish the address he had written. 

When he had finished his task, Robert sat silent 
and motionless in his large leathern arm-chair. 
Two or three times Toinon fell asleep for a few 
moments, but on waking she found her husband 
in the same attitude, perfectly quiet, but with 
wide open eyes. 

As the first gray light of dawn became visible 
in the heavens, and sounds from the servants’ de- 
partment indicated that morning was come, Robert 
rose, opened the drawer, took out the letter, and 
went down-stairs. 


206 


GABRIELLE. 


Ten minutes later the sound of a horse’s hoofs 
resounded upon the stone pavement of the court- 
yard, and a servant departed bearing the missive. 

Robert soon after re-entered the room and threw 
himself down upon the bed, without taking any 
apparent notice of his wife’s presence, and in a 
few moments was sleeping heavily. 

At the usual hour Toinon rose very quietly, and 
hastily examined the papers lying upon Robert’s 
desk. They proved to be accounts relating to the 
farms, the expenditures at the chateau, and the 
pay of the workmen. After looking at them, she 
turned and looked at her husband, to make sure 
that he was still sleeping, and then hastened to 
the chamber of the marquise. She entered the 
room softly, but Gabrielle was not asleep. She, 
also, had apparently spent most of the night in 
writing, for the hearth was strewn with fragments 
of torn and charred letters, which had been written 
only to be destroyed. 

^^Ah, well, madame, have you Avritten the 
note?” asked Toinon. 

I have written more than a hundred pages. 
I cannot condense all I must say upon a tiny scrap 
of paper which can be furtively slipped into his 
hand.” 


GABRIELLE. 


207 


But, madame, you need not explain so fully to 
a man who loves you far better than his life. 
Write this : ^Danger threatens us; wait until I let 
you know when we can meet again.’ Will he find 
this message difficult to understand?” 

“ You are always right, Toinon,” said Gabrielle, 
gratefully; and hastening to her escritoire^ she 
wrote the few words Toinon had dictated ; then 
folded the paper and concealed it in her bosom. 

^^And now I will try to sleep,” said the marquise. 

Monsieur de Présanges will be here to-morrow, 
and I shall have other visitors.” 

Let him come, madame,” replied Toinon. 

It will be an excellent opportunity to give him 
the note.” 


208 


G ABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


LOVE HAS MANY ARROWS. 

N entering her mother’s room that same 



morning, Lucile was struck by her exces- 
sive pallor and exhaustion. 

I slept poorly,” was Gabrielle’s reply to her 
daughter’s anxious questioning. But loss of rest 
for a single night was not enough to produce such 
a change in the appearance of the marquise, and 
Lucile concluded that the conversation of the 
previous evening had pained her mother and 
aggravated the secret wound that seemed always 
rankling in her heart; and so with thoughtful 
tenderness she endeavored to comfort her. 

Do you love me very much?” asked Gabrielle, 
suddenly taking her daughter’s face in her hands 
and gazing searchingly into the innocent eyes. 

Oh, mother,” murmured Lucile, how can you 
doubt it?” 

Her artless, sympathetic heart was grieved by 
the thought that her mother had need to ask such 
a question to convince herself of the fact, and the 
girl’s dark eyes filled with tears. 


G ABRIELLE. 


209 


No, I do not doubt it,” said Gabrielle ; but I 
like to hear you say so. It is so pleasant to be 
loved by one’s children.” 

We both love you, my mother, and René would 
tell you so, too; but as for me, I love you, I love 
you more than anything in the whole world.” 

Gabrielle read the girl’s sincerity and truth in 
her eloquent eyes, and pressed a passionate kiss 
upon the pure forehead uplifted to her lips. 

^^And you will always love me?” murmured the 
wretched mother, ^^even if I” — she paused sud- 
denly — even when you — ” 

When I am married ?” continued Lucile, rather 
bitterly. ^^Ah ! certainly, all husbands are not even 
as kind as my father, for in the servants’ hall they 
say that Robert has been beating Toinon.” 

I have forbidden you to listen to the servants’ 
gossip,” said Gabrielle, severely. 

The young girl, knowing herself in fault, hung 
her head, and pressed her lips tenderly upon her 
mother’s hand. 

It happened that René came down from Paris 
that day, and seemed even more than usually 
affectionate towards his mother ; but he was in- 
consolable at the. sight of her haggard features and 
sunken eyes. 

13 


210 


G ABRIELLE. 


Why, mother ! my own mother ! you are not 
looking so well as usual, and you are to have 
guests to-morrow ! You must look beautiful ; you. 
must use a little rouge!'' 

As Gabrielle shook her head with a sad smile, 
Lucile said : 

Everybody uses it — ’’ 

Except yourself,” replied her mother. 

^^Oh, I am of no consequence!” said Lucile, 
naively. You say yourself that I am not bril- 
liant like many persons.” 

“ The same may be said of me,” sighed Gabrielle; 
but for all that, we love each other, you see.” 

René left the same evening, and in spite of her 
great love for her son, the marquise was glad to 
think that he would not be present when she 
gave Julien the little note that was burning in 
her bosom. 

In spite of the guilt and deception of the past 
three years, Gabrielle was no accomplished de- 
ceiver. She had never given, nor had she ever 
received, any note from Julien in the presence of 
a third party; and the thought of such an ordeal 
was perfect torture. She could not imagine how 
she might give it to him in the presence of others, 
unobserved ; and she dared not hope to see him 


GABRIELLE. 


211 


alone. She was only too sure that Robert would 
watch her closely whenever he saw her no longer 
under the observation of some visitor who was 
innocently acting the part of a spy. 

But chance favored the marquise. On the 
morning of the dreaded day, Lucile entered her 
mother’s room with her hands full of pretty knick- 
knacks that a messenger had just brought from 
Paris. 

See, mother,” said she, gayly, here are some 
lovely new knots of ribbon for your dress. I want 
you to be beautiful enough to turn everybody’s 
head to-day ! ” 

What is that?” asked Gabrielle, pointing to a 
tiny package in the pocket of Lucile’s apron. 

‘‘Why, these are the tablets I intended for 
René. You know I embroidered the case for them 
myself, but they did not send the tablets as they 
promised, and now René has gone.” 

Gabrielle examined them, thoughtfully. They 
were like all tablets — simple ivory leaves; but 
were enclosed in a little portfolio that Lucile 
had embroidered very skilfully. 

“You might give them to some one else,” said 
her mother, slowly, as a sudden thought entered 
her mind. “You will have plenty of time to 
embroider another case before René comes again.” 


212 


G ABRIELLE. 


^‘Willingly, mamma; but to whom shall I give 
them?’' 

Would you like to give them to Monsieur de 
Présanges?” asked Gabrielle, turning away her 
head to conceal the blush she felt mounting to 
her forehead. 

Pleased, but surprised, Lucile looked at her 
mother, but could not see her face. 

^‘Certainly, mamma,” she replied; ^^but I should 
never dare to do it. You must present them to 
him for me.” 

This was exactly what Gabrielle had planned 
and hoped for. 

«Yery well,” she responded, eagerly, ^Heave 
them^ with me. We will give them to him by- 
and-by.” 

Soon after dinner, which took place in the 
middle of the day, carriages began to roll into the 
court-yard. There had been quite a number of 
guests invited, and Julien came neither among the 
first nor the last of the visitors, for he endeav- 
ored, in every possible way, to avoid drawing 
attention to himself and his movements. 

A collation was served, and after that was con- 
cluded, the guests rambled through the lovely 
gardens. Lucile had scarcely left her mother’s 


GABRIELLE. 


213 


side. She was waiting with vague emotion for 
the moment when her mother would offer her 
little gift to Julien. To her, this act had a 
peculiar significance, for it was the first outward 
token of the love and sympathy which she had 
never dared to manifest. Several times, thinking 
the opportunity favorable for the presentation, she 
furtively touched her mother’s arm ; but Gabrielle 
seemed to think differently. At last, it chanced that 
Julien and the old chevalier^ who has been spoken 
of before, were the only guests in the drawing- 
room ; and the latter was engaged in the examina- 
tion of a new book of poems which had been re- 
ceived only that morning from Paris. Gabrielle, 
rather hastily, drew the little portfolio from the 
pocket of her dress, and handed it to Julien. 

My daughter has embroidered this, monsieur,” 
she said. It was intended for her brother ; but 
she begs that you will accept it.’ 

Julien, apparently much surprised, bowed his 
acceptance of the gift. At that moment Robert 
appeared on the threshold, and threw open the 
large doors that opened out upon the garden. 
Julien was about to examine the tablets, when an 
almost imperceptible gesture from Gabrielle deterred 
him. He turned to Lucile, bowed and thanked 


214 


GABRIELLE. 


her somewhat confusedly; then offered his hand 
to lead her down the steps into the garden. 

Robert looked after them as they walked away, 
but stood mute and motionless until the marquise 
and her remaining guest passed on also into the 
garden. 

‘^Ah ! tell me, marquise, do you intend to marry 
your daughter to Monsieur de Presanges?” asked 
the old chevalier^ in a low voice. 

Gabrielle trembled in spite of herself, as she 
faltered. 

No, oh, no !” 

Why not ? He is a very fine young man, 
and wealthy.” 

But he has no title,” stammered the wretched 
mother. 

‘^Ah ! that is true, and the Maurèzes ally them- 
selves only with the nobility. A thousand pardons 
— I had forgotten.” 

Robert closed the doors behind them, and stood 
with his forehead pressed against the window- 
pane, watching the groups as they sauntered 
through the gardens. He had decided upon his 
course. 


GABRIELLE. 


215 


CHAPTER XXVIL 

A GAME FOR TWO. 

II REE weeks after this scene, the marquis 



I received a letter from Robert, which caused 
him the greatest surprise and dismay. Until now, 
he had supposed that his property was being 
admirably managed, and was certain to afford him 
a handsome revenue; but here, according to 
Robert’s account, everything was changed. The 
tenants would not be able to pay their rents for 
several years, the forests were yielding him no 
income, and the chateau needed many and expen- 
sive repairs — in short, the marquis would be a 
ruined man in less than six months. 

The scoundrel must have been robbing me,” 
concluded the marquis, after reading Robert’s 
letter for the third time; he immediately requested 
an extended leave of absence, and sent a courier 
to Maurèze to announce his speedy return. 

When it was known among the officers that the 
marquis was about to leave them, there was a 
general lamentation. What would they do with- 


216 


GABRIELLE. 


out tlieir colonel? Was he not the life and soul 
of everything? His courtly grace, his wit, his 
dignity and wisdom — worldly and warlike wisdom, 
it is true, but real, nevertheless, made him quite 
an oracle wdth his brother officers. 

It is all very well, my dear friends,” said the 
marquis, listening to their protestations and en- 
treaties with a good-humored smile; but my stew- 
ard has been defrauding me, and if I do not go 
home and attend to my affairs, I shall be a ruined 
man. Then, the devil ! I have children. I have a 
daughter who, if I am not mistaken, is quite old 
enough to be married, and I must arrange that.” 

‘^But you will return, will you not, Maurèze?” 

Certainly, I shall come back. How could I 
live anywhere else?” 

A farewell banquet was decided upon ; and at 
its close the marquis was to depart for Maurèze, 
as he preferred to travel by night, and thus escape 
the dust and heat. When the last evening came, 
the officers and all the nobility of the neighbor- 
hood were assembled around the long, richly-served 
table. The feast had been superb in every re- 
spect. The time for drinking toasts Avas at hand, 
and one of the officers rose and lifted a glass, 
brimming over with amber wine. 


GABRIELLE. 


217 


drink, gentlemen,” said he, the family 
of Maurèze, which has given us so brilliant an 
officer, so excellent a colonel, and so perfect a 
gentleman ; and which, they say, promises to con- 
tinue worthy of its present fame. To the house 
of Maurèze!” 

In my son’s name, permit me to thank you, 
gentlemen,” said the marquis, when the sound of 
the ‘^Vivas'' had somewhat abated. hope, 

indeed, that he will be a worthy representative 
of our race, and that he will perpetuate it ; and, 
therefore, I shall arrange a marriage for him 
without losing time.” 

How old is your son ?” asked one of the guests. 

Twenty, I believe.” 

He is still very young to marry.” 

^^One is free the sooner,” exclaimed a third. 

Since marriage is a chain, one should assume it 
when one is young.” 

^‘To have time to accustom one’s self to it?” 
asked a sceptic. 

By no means ; only that he may be free from 
it the sooner. For, gentlemen, why do we marry? 
For the sake of having legitimate children and 
heirs, do we not?” 

Assuredly ! ’ 


218 


GABRIELLE. 


‘^Well, as soon as one has children, he is 
free as air, for he has fulfilled his duty to his 
family and to himself” 

The marquis became thoughtful all at once, for 
he remembered the tears Gabrielle had shed at 
his dejoarture. 

^^Are you sure, gentlemen, that then one has 
really fulfilled his duty toward his family?” he 
asked, gravely. 

Parbleu 1'^' exclaimed a young captain, hand- 
some as Antinous, who had been a successful rival 
of his colonel, on two or three occasions; ^Hhe 
head of the family is like the head of the state. 
He is accountable to no one, and may act as it 
pleases him. He is king. To the health of the 
king.” 

And the health of the king was drunk, right 
royally. An old baron, who had resided in the 
town for years, who had seen many a regiment 
come and go, and who could have given a very 
interesting account of the social life of the place, 
had he chosen to do so, exclaimed in sarcastic 
tones : 

^^Ah, well! marry, gentlemen, marry, and have 
heirs, and then abandon your wives. We, bache- 
lors, are here to console them.” 


GABRIELLE. 


219 


^^You flatter yourself, baron/’ cried a youthful 
voice. 

Not at all. I have had my day, as you are 
now having yours, young gentlemen; and I re- 
member well how grateful I have been to the 
obliging husbands who chose to absent themselves 
for years at a time. Occasionally, it is true, they 
were inconsiderate enough to return, and then 
there was danger of some severe sword-thrusts; 
but they do not always kill. Here is a proof of 
that before you.” 

They may not always kill, perhaps,” growled 
the marquis, who was not pleased with the turn 
the conversation had taken. 

Yet why should he be displeased? He could 
scarcely explain, for he had expressed similar 
sentiments a hundred times, himself; but to-day 
he was more fastidious. 

I like to believe, gentlemen,” said he, raising 
his voice; ^Hhat there are, nevertheless, some 
wives who remain faithful to their duties, and 
who respect the honor of their name.” 

He spoke in such forbidding tones that every 
one instantly remembered that Maurèze was a 
married man, and that he had left a wife in his 
deserted home. 


220 


GABRIELLE. 


^^The house of Maurèze is quite above sus- 
picion/’ replied one of the guests; ‘^and apropos 
of this subject, permit me to repeat my toast — 
‘ To the prosperity of Maurèze.’” 

The horses are ready,” announced a lackey, 
who entered the room, just as the guests w^ere 
replacing their empty glasses upon the table. 

Then, gentlemen, the hour has come,” said the 
marquis, rising to depart. I will not say fare- 
well, only au revoir T 

His friends accompanied him to the carriage, 
with shouts and noisy farewells. The private 
soldiers of the regiment, armed with torches, 
lined the immense court-yard, and the red glare 
of the resinous flame cast a fantastic light over 
the scene. The glittering windows of the car- 
riage, the prancing white horses, and the gorgeous 
uniforms of the officers — all gave a triumphal 
aspect to his departure. The marquis leaned 
from the carriage window, waved his hat, and was 
driven away, amid loud cries of Vive Maurèze^ 
Soon the shouts died away in the distance, and 
the carriage entered a broad road bordered by 
large trees and dense shrubbery ; the even, dusty 
road seemed as smooth as velvet, and the freshness 
and stillness of the cool night air calmed the fever 


GABRIELLE. 


221 


of excitement caused by the gayety of the 
evening. With a feeling of regret, the marquis 
turned to look back once more upon the town he 
had just left. 

Silent and sleeping some distance behind him, it 
seemed to have already forgotten him. What had 
he left behind him there, save the mere memory 
of a good colonel? — but after a good colonel, a 
regiment always has another as good, or better, or 
not as good. The difference, after all, is not so 
very great ; and he asked himself, somewhat sadly, 
how long his friends would remember him, and if 
thoughts of him were not already cast aside, while 
they did honor to his successor ; and then his mind 
turned to Maurèze. 

The carriage rolled smoothly on ; the little bells 
on the horses tinkled softly ; the stars glittered in 
the clear sky, and an air of profound repose per- 
vaded the entire scene ; but the marquis tried in 
vain to sleep. The excitement of the evening, and 
also a secret uneasiness, prevented him from closing 
his eyes. 

How would he find things at his old home ? he 
asked himself again and again. During the 
eighteen years that had elapsed since his departure 
from Maurèze, the chateau, the gardens, and the 


222 


GABRIELLE. 


forest, had probably changed but little; but bis 
children, whom be bad left in their cradles — 
these children, whom he loved almost without 
knowing them — would they love him ? Would 
they welcome him with joy, or would they greet 
him as a stranger ? 

Then his thoughts insensibly glided into another 
channel. His wife was so young when he left 
Maurèze, she must have spent many lonely, dreary 
years. This idea occurred to him for the first time, 
and a feeling of melancholy stole over him at the 
thought. She had been very lovely and very 
charming — the Gabrielle of those days ; and how 
tenderly she had loved him ! What bitter tears 
she had shed over his departure ! Had she 
mourned long? What had she done since? Had 
she consoled herself, become indifferent, or grown 
to hate him ? He came to the conclusion that she 
must hate him ; it would be only natural, when he 
had acted with such selfishness and egotism. 

Here the remembrance of his many love adven- 
tures since that time occurred to him ; and more 
than one of his fleeting conquests had fallen into 
his arms, owing to the absence of a husband. 

Nothing like this could have happened at 
Maurèze, for Eobert would have informed him. 


G ABRIELLE. 


223 


That faithful servant would not have failed to 
warn his master. But if it proved that Robert 
had been defrauding him, in whom could he 
confide? — whom could he believe hereafter? 

Some new emotion stirred the soul of the mar- 
quis; and, although it was not actual remorse 
that he felt, he, nevertheless, reproached himself 
quite bitterly. 

I should not have remained absent so long,” 
he said to himself Gabrielle cannot have betrayed 
me,” he thought afterwards; ^^it is impossible ! She 
loved me too much for that ! ” 

Reassured by the remembrance of this love, 
which he had so long ignored, the marquis leaned 
back in the carriage, and soon fell asleep. He 
had not thought of his wife so tenderly for more 
than ten years. 

When he awoke it was daylight, and they were 
entering a village where they were to find fresh 
horses awaiting them. The bright sun was shining 
into his eyes and made him uncomfortable; the 
damp air had entered through the open window 
of the carriage, and he felt a twinge of rheumatism 
in his right leg. He moved it carefully, but the 
pain made him frown. Then he took a tiny 
mirror and comb from his pocket, shook the 


224 


GABRIELLE. 


powder from his hair, and looked at himself care- 
fully in the glass. 

My hair is white, quite white — there is no 
denying it; and there are crows-feet around my 
temples. Well! Maurèze, you have done a wise 
thing at last. You are fifty years old, and you 
have the rheumatism. You are quite right to go 
home ; and you had better stay there if you wish 
to live to a good old age.’' 


GABRIELLE. 


225 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


THE HOME-COMING 



HE courier sent by the marquis arrived at 


_L Maurèze some days before his master. He 
brought a letter for Robert, and one for Gabrielle. 

Robert read his without a frown, although it 
was composed chiefly of angry reproaches. But it 
did not appear to disturb him in the least ; and, 
after perusing it, he put it calmly into his pocket. 

Gabrielle was sitting in a little houdoir, busy 
with her embroidery, and Lucile was by her side, 
as usual, when the messenger, preceded by Robert, 
entered the room. 

At the words, ^^A letter from monsieur le 
marquis,” she looked up, without any apparent 
surprise, and opened the missive with a steady 
hand ; but as her eyes scanned the first line, the 
color forsook her cheek, and her hand trembled 
violently. Robert watched her with half-closed 
eyes and impassive face. As she looked up, she 
encountered his glance, and at once understood 


14 


226 


GABRIELLE. 


from whence came the blow that had struck her. 
Then she made an almost superhuman effort. 

^^Call my household,” she said, calmly. “Lucile, 
my child,” she added, ^‘your father is on his way 
home.” 

Lucile greeted this announcement with a cry of 
joy ; and snatching the hand that still held the 
letter, she covered both with ardent kisses. 

The entire household responded promptly to the 
call ; and Toinon, also summoned, but not know- 
ing for what purpose, appeared upon the threshold. 
When all had assembled, Gabrielle rose and said 
with dignity : 

‘^I have just now received a letter from mon- 
sieur le marquis, and he informs me that he will 
be here in five days.” 

Toinon cast a horrified glance at her mistress, 
which did not escape Robert’s watchful eye ; but 
Gabrielle’s composure did not desert her. In the 
presence of this great disaster, which she had 
always foreseen and dreaded, she did not lose her 
self-control. 

Write to your brother,” she said to Lucile, 

that he may obtain leave of absence and come 
here to meet his father. It is proper that he 
should meet him here in his own home.” 


G ABRIELLE. 


227 


Monsieur le marquis will remain over in Paris 
one day, at the house of monseigneur le duc,” re- 
marked Robert, who still lingered about the room. 

My son will meet the marquis only at 
Maurèze,” said Gabrielle, authoritatively. deem 
it proper that he should receive his father's em- 
brace, here, in the presence of his mother. It is 
my right and also my command,” said Gabrielle, 
haughtily. 

Robert, greatly discomfited, bowed, and angrily, 
though silently, left the room. Gabrielle, once more 
alone with her daughter, fell back in her arm- 
chair, exhausted and overcome. After the terrible 
effort she had made must come the reaction ; and 
Lucile feared that her mother was about to faint, 
she grew so white and cold. 

^^Dear mother, it is from joy, is it not? and 
from surprise?” she exclaimed, tenderly. ^^Ah ! 
how happy you must be after all these years ! ” 

Lucile’s kisses revived the marquise, and when 
she had regained, in some degree, her strength and 
self-control, she went to her own room and sent 
for Toinon. 

The latter came at once, even more pallid and 
terrified than her mistress ; and, sobbing wildly, 
threw herself down at Gabrielle’s feet. Seeing 


228 


GABRIELLE. 


her so completely unnerved, restored the courage 
and coolness of the marquise, for she was one of 
those to whom a sense of peril imparts energy and 
determination. 

I must see Monsieur de Presanges,'’ she said to 
her servant. ^^It is absolutely necessary. Send 
some messenger to him — find some one. The case 
is a desperate one, and we must adopt measures 
equally desperate.” 

Toinon thought a moment, then a plan occurred 
to her. 

My sister, who nursed Lucile, will do any- 
thing for her young mistress,” she said, at last, 
with some hesitation. 

Gabrielle shuddered. The idea of again making 
use of her daughter was intensely repugnant to 
her ; but it was to no lovers’ rendezvous that she 
summoned Julien. Nothing was further from her 
thought; henceforth Julien de Presanges must be 
an absolute stranger to her. 

So be it,” she said, finally. I will write the 
note, and you must say to your sister that it is 
Lucile who sends it. May God forgive me this 
deception, for it is the last, and I am in desperate 
need.” 

The preparations for the reception of the 


GAB RIELLE. 


229 


marquis caused great bustle and activity in the 
chateau. For the first and last time Robert and 
his mistress were in accord. Both were agreed 
that Maurèze must appear at its best, for the eyes 
of its master. The tenantry were all bidden 
to the chateau, and a triumphal procession 
was arranged. All these preparations, of course, 
required much time and trouble. For three days 
there was no opportunity to meet Julien, as a 
perfect army of gardeners had been set to work 
upon the always well-kept gardens and park. On 
the fourth day, the marquise wrote the following 
note to J ulien : 

You must understand that we are separated 
for ever. Meet me to-night, at the cottage. 
Bring my letters — we will burn them together; 
and prepare to bid me an eternal farewell.” 

This note was intrusted to Lucile’s former 
nurse, and she delivered it faithfully. She was 
a little astonished that her young lady should 
have occasion to send any secret message to 
Monsieur de Presanges ; but she thought no evil, 
and charitably concluded that the message was con- 
nected with some surprise that was being arranged 
for the reception of the marquis, which was now 
the subject engrossing the mind of every one. 


230 


G ABRIELLE. 


Julien had heard, through public rumor, of 
the expected return of the Marquis de Maurèze. 
He was petrified with horror and anguish, for 
this return, which the marquise had always 
prophesied, had seemed to him an utter impos- 
sibility. He had come to regard as a myth this 
man whom he had never seen; and now the 
prospect of his speedy arrival appalled him. 
What should he do when he met this man face 
to face ? Should he have the courage to take his 
hand, and to utter the customary words of greeting 
and of welcome? Could he do this — he, the 
lover of this man’s wife? In society, people are 
not much troubled by such compunctions of 
conscience; but Julien, though guilty, was not 
depraved. His fault had been the fruit of irre- 
sistible passion, not of precocious depravity. 

No,” he said, bitterly, I cannot take this 
man’s hand. I should die of shame!” 

Gabrielle’s prolonged silence had caused him 
the most intense anxiety. Anticipating such a 
terrible calamity, why did she say nothing ? 

The arrival of her note was hailed with delight; 
but its contents extinguished his joy. An eternal 
farewell? Was it for this that he had lavished all 
his love and his every thought upon this ivoman 


G ABRIELLE. 


231 


— the only woman in the world for him? Was 
this sweet bond to be broken — this bond so sweet, 
in spite of its bitterness — was it to be broken irre- 
vocably? He loved Gabrielle more, perhaps, on 
account of all he had lavished upon her, than on 
account of the happiness her love had brought him. 
He had looked forward to passing his life near 
her. He had thought he should grow old by her 
side ; that he would console her when her children 
had married and left her alone. He had antici- 
pated a time when years would have changed 
their mutual love into a tender friendship ; but he 
had never thought that he would be called upon 
to bid Gabrielle an eternal farewell. 

“It is true, then,” he thought. “We have been 
guilty of a crime; and every crime brings its own 
punishment with it.” 

Yes, after three years of intoxication, the 
punishment had indeed come, and it threatened to 
destroy the entire peace and happiness of his life. 
Julien had no thought now of the trials, the con- 
flicts and the tears of the past three years. He 
remembered only his happiness and its threatened 
destruction, and, miserable and despairing, he said 
to himself, “ My life is lost!” 

Other thoughts, no less bitter, succeeded these. 


232 


GABRIELLE. 


What would become of Gabrielle? How could 
she endure her life, consumed by remorse, and 
with every object around her reminding her of 
past happiness and present misery ! And this 
sensitive, loyal soul, which had fought so bravely 
against temptation, yielding little by little — what 
would she do ? How could she live in the 
presence of an outraged husband ? 

She will betray herself,” thought Julien. 

She does not know how to deceive.” 

Gloomy and wretched, he rushed from the house, 
and paced madly back and forth through the gar- 
den, while he awaited the hour appointed for his 
interview with Gabrielle. 

It was a dark, sultry night, with an atmosphere 
of velvety softness. Not a star was visible in the 
sky ; not a sound disturbed the perfect stillness ; 
and the misty, motionless air was heavy with the 
perfume of flowers. A light was shining in one 
of the windows of the house — the very window 
through which the bright May sunshine had 
streamed in upon Gabrielle, as she gently closed 
the eyes of his dead mother. With that May sun- 
shine, the sorrow and the passion of his life had 
entered his soul. 

I owe it to her to be a man,” he thought. I 


G ABRIELLE. 


233 


was a child before I knew her. The teaching of 
pedagogues is of little benefit until love has been 
one’s instructor. And how have I repaid her? 
What have I brought her but remorse ?” 

For the first time Julien really comprehended 
the extent of his fault ; but, as is always the case, 
he did not realize it until it was too late. He 
understood now, how much happier Gabrielle 
would have been had he been content to live near 
her and love her chastely. 

I have done her a grievous wrong,” he said to 
himself. Hereafter, I will be guided by her ; and 
whatever she may command, I will obey. It shall 
be the beginning of my atonement.” 

He wandered disconsolately to and fro through 
the garden. He recalled the hours of love stolen 
from destiny, and from Gabrielle herself, and 
thought how happy he had been. 

‘^But she suffers; she is dying of shame and 
remorse. Oh, weak egotist ! miserable coward ! 
you have brought misery upon the noblest of 
women; and now, whatever you may do, you 
will stand between her and her God at the hour 
of death.” 

He threw himself down despairingly upon a 
garden seat. Truly, sin had brought its own pun- 


234 


GABRIELLE. 


ishment to him, for his soul now writhed in 
anguish. 

At last the appointed hour came, and he mounted 
his horse, which had learned the way to the cot- 
tage, and had grown accustomed to waiting 
patiently in the wood. 

On this occasion, Julien did not repair to the 
rendezvous with the same feverish haste as usual. 
He sprang easily and quietly over the wall, and 
walked slowly towards the cottage, which he en- 
tered very cautiously. 

Gabrielle stood awaiting him there, with a tiny 
dark lantern in her hand. 

I have escaped for a moment,” she said, hur- 
riedly ; but I think some one has followed me.” 

But Toinon ?” 

She remained at the chateau. I did not wish 
to involve her in my disgrace, if I should be dis- 
covered. There are enough innocent ones already 
who will suffer, perhaps, for my fault. Julien, 
have you brought me my letters ? ” 

They are all here,” replied the young man, 
laying Lucile’s gift — the little portfolio — upon the 
table. They are all here — ^yours and mine. Let 
them all be destroyed, together with our hap- 
piness.” 


GABRIELLE. 


235 


Gabrielle, without a word, took the letters, one 
by one, and held them in the blaze of the little 
candle, that burned in her lantern, until all were 
consumed. When her task was finished, she stood 
motionless, with downcast head and drooping arms. 

“ Farewell ! ” she said at last, in an almost in- 
audible voice. 

‘^Farewell?” exclaimed Julien. “Are we to 
part thus — without a last caress — without a word, 
or a sign to tell me that all the happy past is not 
a dream — that you have loved me ?” 

“Ah ! truly I have loved you,” said Gabrielle, 
with bowed head. “ Yes, I have loved you, and I 
shall always love you to my own sorrow.” 

“Ah, then, Gabrielle!” cried Julien, extending 
his arms, and trying to draw her to him, “lay 
your head once more upon the heart that throbs 
only for you, and weep with me over all that we 
are losing.” 

Gabrielle recoiled a step. 

“ No,” said she, in the same sad, heart-broken 
voice ; “ in a few hours the marquis will be here. 
Do you wish him to find upon my forehead the 
trace of adulterous kisses?” 

“ Have pity !” cried Julien, falling on his knees 
before her, “ have pity on me ! I assure you that 
I am punished ! ” 


236 


GABRIELLE. 


I do not reproach you,” said Gabrielle, quietly. 
We are both equally guilty, and I believe equally 
punished. I have loved you deeply ; I love you 
yet. I will pray God to forgive you.” 

^^Ab!” she cried, passionately, a few moments 
after, burying her face in her hands, I love you 
so well that I would gladly take your guilt upon 
myself, if God would permit it.” 

Julien tried again to take her in his arms, but 
she gently, yet decidedly, repulsed him. 

You do not yet understand,” said she, sadly. 
You do not understand, because you do not know 
how terrible it is to find yourself face to face with 
the man you have outraged. You will understand 
it better to-morrow.” 

^^Why?” 

Have you thought,” asked Gabrielle, “ that 
you could escape entirely the ordeal to which I am 
to be subjected ? Do you not know that you must 
meet the marquis, and take his hand in yours ? ” 
‘^Oh, my God!” cried Julien, pleadingly. “Not 
that — not that ; I beseech you ! ” 

“You desire, then, that at the reunion of all 
our neighbors to-morrow, your absence should be 
remarked ? You have been in the habit of coming 
here two or three times a week; and yet, when 


GABRIELLE. 


237 


the master returns, you do not come to welcome 
him ? Do you wish me to be lost ? 

Julien stood motionless, without attempting to 
reply. 

You will come here to-morrow with the others,” 
Gabrielle continued. You must come a few times, 
and then you can make some excuse — go away on 
a journey ; but the marquis must meet you. It is 
shameful, is it not, thus to deceive an honest man ? 
Yes, I admit it; but I also must deceive him, 
and our punishment will be to lie to him, like 
cowards, all the while despising ourselves and 
each other.” 

No,” cried Julien, springing towards her ; ^^you 
know that I esteem and honor you above all other 
women ; and oh ! you cannot, cannot despise me ! ” 

Gabrielle drew back and laid her hand upon the 
latch of the door. 

“ It is true,” she said, gently, I do not despise 
you. You have been kind and loyal. The mis- 
fortune has been that I was not free. All is now 
over between us,” she added, turning to depart. 

‘^But I — I love you,” murmured Julien, des- 
pairingly. 

Gabrielle came back and took his face tenderly 
between her hands. 


238 


G ABRIELLE. 


See/’ she said, sadly, we are both equally 
miserable. Whatever happens, we must always 
love each other. We have sinned, and now comes 
the expiation. I shall love you to the end. Fare- 
well ! ” 

She opened the door and went out alone into the 
night. As she flew on, a shadow, concealed by the 
dense shrubbery, followed her closely. It was 
Kobert. 

J ulien, wild with anguish and remorse, returned 
home, and in his lonely vigil determined to im- 
mure himself within the walls of a cloister. 


GABRIELLE. 


239 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


I HAVE DONE MY BEST. 

HE marquise, on reaching the chateau, found 



J. Toinon waiting anxiously for her return. 
The faithful creature had scarcely time to divest 
her mistress of her clothing, which was wet and 
drabbled with dew, before the quick ring of a 
horse’s hoofs resounded upon the paved court-yard 
below. A hum of excitement was heard ascend- 
ing from the servants’ hall, and Lucile came and 
rapped impatiently at her mother’s door. 

Mamma,” she cried, ^^it is a messenger come 
from my father ! He will be here in an hour.” 

Toinon and the marquise looked at each other 
in dismay. If this had happened a quarter of an 
hour earlier, all would have been lost ! The entire 
household was soon in commotion, and Gabrielle 
hurriedly dressed herself By hastening his ar- 
rival, the marquis had missed the triumphal 
entrée which had been prepared for him ; but pos- 
sibly that was what he desired. 

The windows of the chateau glowed like fire in 


240 


GABRIELLE. 


the rays of the rising sun, when the marquis re- 
entered the home of his ancestors. His wife and 
daughter awaited him at the grand entrance, and 
the beauty of both fairly dazzled him. He kissed 
each of them upon the forehead with equal tender- 
ness, and hastily entered. Although it was sum- 
mer-time, the fresh morning air made him shiver 
slightly. Gabrielle and Lucile, weary and cold 
after their sleepless night, trembled with cold and 
excitement. They followed him into the large 
hall, where the marquis received the homage of 
his vassals ; then a repast was served, of which, 
however, no one partook. This early arrival had 
thrown the entire household into confusion, and 
every one was fatigued. 

The marquis retired to his own apartments to 
rest a little after his journey, and Lucile took 
refuge with her mother. 

How handsome my father is ! ” she exclaimed, 
in childish admiration ; but tell me, mamma, is 
he not much older than you ? ” 

He is fifteen years older,” replied Gabrielle, 
and I am no longer a young woman.” 

Lucile looked at her mother admiringly, and 
laughingly shook her head. The sense of danger 
and the excitement' had given the marquise a 


G ABRIELLE. 


241 


superb color, and her wealth of golden hair formed 
a regal coronet above her low, white forehead ; her 
eyes alone showed her fatigue, for she had wept so 
much ; but the tinge of histre upon their lids im- 
parted to them an unusual and almost startling 
brilliancy. 

Although thirty-six years of age, Gabrielle did 
not look more than twenty-eight, and the marquis, 
stout and gray-haired, in spite of his noble bearing 
and fine physique, might have been her father 
rather than her husband. 

“One might say that my father had two 
daughters,” said Lucile, softly. 

This delicate flattery brought a fleeting smile to 
the mother’s lips. Gabrielle dreaded to be left 
alone, and kept her daughter by her side until the 
dinner hour, which came in the middle of the day. 
She feared her own thoughts, and her daughter’s 
joyous prattle served to divert her mind from her 
anxiety and gloomy forebodings. 

Meanwhile the marquis had been sleeping ; but 
he rose and dressed in time to preside at the 
family dinner. Some of the more intimate of their 
acquaintances had called to welcome him, and the 
repast was a delightful one. After so many years 
of wandering, the master of the house experienced 
15 


242 


GABRIELLE. 


an unexpected delight in finding himself sur- 
rounded by his own belongings. To sleep in his 
own bed, to eat from his own silver, were novel 
pleasures to him — it had been so long since he had 
tasted them — and he heartily enjoyed the compli- 
ments and congratulations that were showered 
upon him from every side. 

Eh ! eh ! marquis,” said our old friend, the 
chevalier, ‘^you have come home like the prodigal 
son. Madame la marquise has killed the fatted 
calf, and now we will make merry ! ” 

Gabrielle responded to this and similar remarks 
with a vague, constrained smile ; and she had need 
to summon all her pride and determination to give 
polite and suitable replies to the congratulations 
of her friends. Lucile looked first at her mother, 
and then at her father, with astonished eyes, and 
was dumb with wonder at seeing them so unlike 
what she had expected. The marquise did not ap- 
pear like herself Here was a pale, restless, nervous 
woman, who trembled at the slightest noise, and 
who looked furtively around her like a criminal 
awaiting sentence of death. 

How much she must have suffered during 
my father’s absence,” thought Lucile, “since his 
return has thus overcome her ! ” 


G ABRIELLE. 


243 


Then she looked again at the marquis, and she 
found new cause for astonishment. In imagination 
she had pictured her father as still young, tall and 
slender, with a black moustache, a stern bearing, 
and reserved manner. She saw before her a man 
evidently enchanted with life, and somewhat of an 
epicure; a man who loved good cheer and gay 
company, and who laughed the careless, satisfied 
laugh peculiar to stout people, who are well con- 
tented with the world as they find it. Certainly, 
the marquis was quite as handsome as his daughter 
had imagined him. His superb white head, his 
clearly and delicately cut features, and bright, 
dark eyes, made him well worthy of admiration ; 
but, in his daughter’s opinion, he was almost an 
old man. Still, Lucile felt more than ever inclined 
to love him; and she secretly thought that it 
would be a thousand times easier to give him her 
love and confidence than she had supposed. 

In the afternoon, René arrived. The formal cere- 
monies which should attend his meeting with his 
father had been carefully arranged in advance by 
the Duke de Maurèze, who had made it the subject 
of quite a lengthy conversation with René; but 
the marquis did not trouble himself on that score. 

When René bowed before him, he looked at his 


244 


GABRIELLE. 


son with an astonishment bordering upon stupe- 
faction. He saw a man when he had expected to 
see a mere youth ; then his surprise gave place to 
sincere pleasure. 

^‘Mo7i Dieu!'' he exclaimed, as his son drew near 
to kiss his father’s hand ; “you are much older and 
larger than I supposed. I trust we shall find great 
pleasure in each other’s society when we become 
better acquainted.” 

“ I know you well already, father,” said René, 
affectionately. “ Since your departure, I have 
constantly lived near you in thought.” 

“Ah, truly ! and what has prevented you from 
forgetting me?” 

René turned to his mother, who stood watching 
him proudly, with eyes brimful of love. At that 
moment she was a mother, to the exclusion of 
every other sentiment. 

“ It was my mother, monsieur,” he said, pointing 
to Gabrielle, with a gesture at once enthusiastic 
and respectful, “She has always ^told us how 
much devotion and love we owe our father.” 

The marquise turned to Gabrielle. The proud, 
joyful expression had vanished entirely, and a 
livid pallor overspread her face. 

“I thank you, madame,” said the marquis, raising 


GABRIELLE. 


245 


his wife’s icy hand to his lips. You have given 
me children, beautiful in person, and, apparently, 
as good as they are beautiful.” 

have done my best,” stammered Gabrielle. 

^‘Monsieur de Presanges!” interrupted the clear 
voice of Robert, who was announcing the visitors 
as they entered the room. 

At a single glance the young man understood 
the situation, and knew that thus far Gabrielle 
was safe; and, made bold by the very necessity 
of appearing at ease, he bowed courteously and 
deferentially to the marquis, as Gabrielle, with a 
powerful effort at self-control, presented him to her 
husband. After a few words of compliment and 
welcome, the entrance of other guests permitted 
Julien to pass on and join a little group of 
neighbors and friends standing near by. 

Robert, who had watched him closely from 
beneath his half-closed eyelids, left his post of 
duty, and called another servant to announce 
any other guests who might present themselves. 
Gabrielle noticed this, and her terror increased. 
She felt the links of an invisible chain closing 
tighter and tighter around her. She longed to go 
to Julien and beseech him to depart at once ; but 
she dared not attempt it — sure that she could not 


GABRIELLE. 


24G 

elude Hobert’s watchful eyes ; so she stood motion- 
less, with a forced smile upon her lips, and a 
horrible fear in her heart. 

If I could only fall down dead ! ” she prayed, 
in her despair. 

But the wild prayer of the guilty woman met 
with no answer from heaven. 

The day ended at last. In the afternoon, the 
marquis received a deputation of his tenantry, and 
listened to an address of welcome from the village 
magistrate. A collation was served, and the 
chateau and the grounds were thronged with 
people. Julien did not have courage to remain 
through these ceremonies, and took advantage of 
the departure of some other of the guests to make 
his own adieux. As he was leaving the house, he 
met Lucile, who was struck by his worn, haggard 
look. 

^^You are ill? You are suffering, monsieur?” 
she said, moved by the secret sympathy she 
always felt for him. 

Yes, mademoiselle,” he replied, with an effort. 
“I am going, that I may not cast a gloom over 
your joy.” 

‘^Can I do nothing for you?” insisted Lucile. 
As he looked at her, his evident misery grieved 
the young girl’s tender and innocent heart. 


GABRIELLE. 


247 


You ? No, nothing, mademoiselle ; but I will 
not suffer long,” he answered, bitterly, as he bowed, 
and was about passing on. 

Lucile stretched out her hand to detain him. 

You frighten me,” she said, anxiously; ‘^your 
words are terrible. Think, monsieur, your life 
belongs also to your friends. My mother — ” 

Julien gave a violent start, and looked at her 
with eyes so full of anguish that, seized by a 
sudden fear, she paused, feeling that she must 
have touched some terrible wound. 

^^You are right, mademoiselle,” he answered, 
still looking searchingly into her eyes. I should 
not trouble others with my own sorrows. Do not 
speak of this conversation, I entreat you.” 

I promise you, monsieur,” replied Lucile, 
gently, much surprised. 

Julien bowed once more, and left the house. A 
moment after, Lucile saw him mounted upon his 
black horse, galloping madly towards his solitary 
home. 

Lucile re-entered the chateau thoughtful and 
sad, and haunted by some vague premonition of 
coming sorrow. 


248 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

ALL THINGS COME TO THOSE THAT WAIT. 

N ight had come, and Gabrielle was sitting in 
her own room, thinking over the events of 
the day, when some one tapped at the door. It 
was the marquis. He came in, dismissed Toinon, 
who was there waiting to undress her mistress, 
drew an arm-chair up to the light, and seated 
himself opposite his wife. 

The latter looked up timidly, fearful of encoun- 
tering the face of a pitiless judge; but she saw, 
instead, a countenance beaming with kindness. 

It is a long time since I went away,’" said the 
marquis, gently ; and I have for some time been 
considering several things about which I have 
now come to speak with you.” 

The marquise trembled, and waited with droop- 
ing head for what was to follow. 

You remember,” continued the marquis, ^Hhat 
when my son was seven years old, he was removed 
from your guardianship, and that, at the same 
time, your daughter, who was still very young, 
was taken from you.” 


GABRIELLE. 


249 


Gabrielle remembered only too well. Had that 
event never occurred, her life would have been 
busy and happy — and free from evil. She gave 
the least possible sign of assent. 

^^And now, my dear wife,” continued the mar- 
quis, drawing his chair nearer his wife, ‘‘I own 
that I did very wrong to give my consent to such 
an act of cruelty towards you, and I beseech you 
to forgive me.” 

Gabrielle, astonished beyond measure, raised 
her eyes; was this indeed her husband who was 
speaking ? 

^‘You?” said she, ^^you, monsieur, ask my for- 
giveness ?” 

“Yes, and I also ask your pardon for not having 
allowed you to nurse your own children as you 
wished to do. It was a reasonable desire of nature, 
and I should have permitted you to satisfy it. I 
know that my refusal caused you great unhappi- 
ness, and I am now sorry and ashamed of my 
conduct.” 

Since that time, Rousseau had made maternal 
love the mode, and it was no longer the universal 
custom to have one’s children reared at a distance 
from their parents. Had it not been for this 
change in opinion and fashion, the marquis might 


250 


G ABRIELLE. 


never have been conscious of his mistake; but 
now, at least, he had the good grace to admit it. 

It is you, monsieur, you, who ask me to pardon 
3’ou?” repeated Gabrielle. 

“Does it surprise you so much?’’ he resumed. 
“ I know but too well that you are little used to 
kindness, or even justice from me; but, although 
I may seem old to you, I am, perhaps, still young 
enough to see and acknowledge my faults, and 
endeavor to atone for them. Yes,” he continued, 
“I did very wrong to deprive you of the happiness 
of nursing your children, and I did very wrong 
to take your daughter from you. She should have 
been left with you to console you for the necessary 
absence of her brother, for I could not refuse my 
father’s desire to take charge of the education of 
his heir; but Heaven had given you Lucile as an 
alleviation of your loneliness, and it was an act 
of needless cruelty to take her from you. Can 
you say that you forgive me for these wrongs and 
all the wrongs — of which I will not speak — that 
I have committed against you during the eighteen 
years I have been absent?” 

He waited for some reply from Gabrielle. The 
latter threw out her hand with a gesture, as he 
supposed, of repulsion or impatience; but made 


GABRIELLE. 


251 


no response. At last, in a voice hoarse with 
emotion, she answered : 

“ Yes, yes, monsieur, I forgive you all, all — ” 

“All that I have made you suffer!” concluded 
the marquis, for her. 

Gabrielle’s only reply was a slight inclination 
of the head. Yes, in her heart, she freely forgave 
him all; and, before God, did not hold him re- 
sponsible for the sin she had committed. 

“Ah, well! Gabrielle,” resumed the marquis, 
after kissing her hand affectionately, “ I think I 
shall remain here at Maurèze — that is, if you will 
allow me to do so,” he added, smiling. “ I had 
no idea, when returning here, that I should find 
such a charming, well-ordered household; such 
good and beautiful children, who love me so much 
more than I deserve. I owe all this happiness to 
you ; and this home, where I see so plainly that I 
have never been forgotten in spite of my long 
absence, attracts and enchants me. I am no 
longer young; it is time now for me to act the 
part of a father — and of a husband,” he added, 
half laughingly. “ I have not, heretofore, been a* 
success in that rôle, and I dare not hope that you 
will forget it,” he continued, looking inquiringly 
at his wife. “ We shall not, perhaps, exhibit to 


252 


G ABRIELLE. 


the world, a ridiculous example of romantic con- 
jugal love; but, if it pleases you, Gabrielle, we 
will live in the peace and harmony befitting those 
who entertain a sincere esteem and regard for 
each other.” 

He rose, wishing to give her time to reflect upon 
his words. She made no reply, and he took leave 
of his wife with respectful tenderness. 

He believed that she was angry with him. 
Alas 1 the wretched woman was only overcome by 
humiliation and by her burden of sin in the 
presence of that which she was pleased to call the 
generosity of her husband. 

On returning to his own room, the marquis 
found Robert, with several large account books, 
patiently awaiting him. 

^^You come now to worry me with business 
matters?” he asked, angrily. ^^It is ten o’clock, 
and for several nights I have been travelling. Let 
me rest ; to-morrow will be quite time enough for 
me to hear how I have been plundered.” 

Without replying, Robert bowed and took away 
the books. His vengeance was ripe; it was only 
necessary for him to touch the tree and it would 
fall ; he could afford to bide his time. 


GABRIELLE. 


253 


CHAPTER XXXt 


MOTHER AND SON 


HE marquis, after a good night’s rest, rose 



i quite late and dressed leisurely. René was 
to return to Paris at noon; so, as soon as his 
father was awake, he went to his room to bid him 
good-bye; and the marquis was still more de- 
lighted with his son’s wit and good sense. He 
was specially impressed by the love that René 
evinced for his mother, and this influenced the 
marquis still more strongly in Gabrielle’s favor. 

René went to spend the last hour before his 
departure with his sister, for, in the bustle and 
excitement of the previous evening, he had 
scarcely seen her. After his son left the room, 
the marquis, feeling that he ought to inquire into 
the condition of his business affairs, sent for 
Robert. 

The latter came immediately, bringing with 
him, as on the preceding evening, a huge bundle 
of books and papers. He deposited these upon a 
chair near the door, and respectfully awaited his 
master’s orders. 


254 


G ABRIELLE. 


well! Robert/’ said the marquis, in a more 
affable tone, ^‘it seems to me that you have not 
made very good use of the power I intrusted to 
you.” 

^^Will you pardon me, monsieur?” replied the 
steward. have, at least, tried to do my best; 
and with regard to your business matters, I do not 
think you have any cause of complaint.” 

^^You have tried to do your best?” interrupted 
the marquis. ‘‘Then your best is nothing very 
great, in my opinion. Let us look over your 
accounts a little.” 

Robert came forward, placed a large ledger upon 
the table, opened it at a page already yellow with 
age, and pointed to a column of figures. 

“In the year 1742,” he said, slowly, “the 
marquis left this estate, which then yielded an 
income of thirty-two thousand five hundred livres, 
while the property was mortgaged to the amount 
of fifteen thousand livres.” 

“Those figures are correct,” replied the marquis, 
“go on.” 

Robert turned to another page, quite new and 
fresh, apparently, and pointed to another column 
of figures. 

“To-day,” he continued, “this same estate is 


GABRIELLE. 


255 


free from all encumbrance, and yields a yearly 
revenue of fortj^-three thousand seven hundred 
livres — of which so much has been annually 
remitted to monsieur le marquis; so much has 
been devoted to the education and expenses of 
Monsieur René, and so much expended in keeping 
up the chateau and grounds of Maurèze. The 
remainder has been invested in good securities, 
and the interest more than suffices for the personal 
expenses of madame la marquise and Mademoi- 
selle Liicile.’^ 

The marquis, bewildered, sank back in his 
chair and looked at Robert in open-mouthed 
wonder, unable to understand him. 

But then,” he said, at last, “ I am richer than 
ever?”. 

Robert bowed, and an expression of pride and 
of serene contentment was visible upon his thin 
face. 

My feeble efforts are abundantly rewarded if 
I have had the happiness of gaining my master’s 
approbation,” he said, in the same quiet, calm 
manner. 

The marquis reflected, looking first at the huge 
ledger, and then at his faithful servant. Suddenly 
a thought struck him. 


256 


GABRIELLE. 


^^This peril, this ruin involving the house of 
Maurèze — was it a falsehood, then ? Did you 
invent the story to arouse me from my indiffer- 
ence? Robert, this exceeds the limits of pleas- 
antry; and, however delightful the surprise you 
have prepared for me, I cannot allow a servant 
thus to deceive and cajole the Marquis de 
Maurèze.” 

Robert took a step forward and looked his 
master full in the face. 

‘‘I have not deceived you, monsieur le marquis, 
I have not jested with you — Maurèze is in danger; 
but it is not the wealth of Maurèze, it is a more 
serious — ” 

^^Eh? what?” exclaimed the marquis, springing 
up hastily from his chair. 

The two men looked each other full in the 
face for a moment, without speaking; then Robert, 
almost in a whisper, made the long contemplated 
avowal : 

“It is the honor of Maurèze that is in danger! — ” 

“ The honor of Maurèze 1” cried the marquis, in 
a tone of thunder. “Ah, knave! I will teach you 
to question the honor of Maurèze !” 

As he spoke he caught up a pistol that was 
lying upon the table, and aimed it at Robert. 


GABRIELLE. 


25T 


^^Fire! monsieur le marquis/ said Robert, 
unmoved, and I shall not have time to speak, 
and you will see for yourself, when it is too late, 
that which I desire to tell you now.” 

The marquis let his weapon drop by his side, 
with an impatient gesture ; then, turning his back 
upon Robert, said angrily: 

Speak, then 3 but, if you deceive me, you are 
lost!” 

know it, monsieur,” replied Robert, very 
calmly. 

Then, in a low, monotonous voice, he told the 
marquis — not his suspicions or the name of the 
guilty man, but the plain, simple fact that he had 
witnessed the evening but one previous the inter- 
view of the marquise with some man in the cottage. 

‘^You tell me that the marquise was there with 
some man?” 

^^Yes, monsieur.” 

^^You are certain of it?” 

Upon my life, monsieur.” 

^^Then,” exclaimed the marquis, frantic with, 
rage, come and repeat this in her presence ! ” 

As he spoke, he seized Robert roughly by the 
arm, and rushed towards his wife’s apartment, 
dragging him along with an iron grasp. He 
16 


258 


GABRIELLE. 


reached the door of Gabrielle’s chamber^ burst it 
rudely open, and, still dragging Robert after him, 
entered the room. 

As he crossed the threshold, he exclaimed : 

This man pretends that he saw you, at night, 
meet a stranger at a secret rendezvous! Throw the 
lie back in his face ! ” 

- At that moment, René, equipped for his journey, 
came to his mother’s room to bid her good-bye. 
Frozen with horror, he paused upon the threshold, 
an involuntary and unobserved witness of the 
awful scene. 

The marquise cast upon Robert a withering 
glance of scorn and contempt. She hesitated, but 
only for an instant — then haughtily replied : 

Since a menial is called as a witness against 
his mistress, so be it. I freely admit it. He has 
spoken the truth.” 

The marquis let go his hold on Robert’s arm, 
and tottered as though struck by a heavy blow. 
René looked from his father to his mother. His 
father he knew only through the representations 
of his mother; and to this mother he owed all 
that he was, and all that he would ever become. 
He read in his mother’s eyes that all she held 
dear was threatened with total shipwreck, and 


GABRIELLE. 


259 


2^1 ty — a pity so tender that it touched even Robert 
himself — inspired him with a sudden resolve. 

“He spoke the truth, father,” he exclaimed, 
coming forward, and falling upon one knee before 
the marquis ; “ but / was the stranger !” 

Gabrielle trembled violently from head to foot. 

“ My son ! ” she cried, extending her arms ; but 
René did not turn his head. 

“ It was I,” he repeated. “ I had lost a consider- 
able sum at jday, and that I might not be seen by 
that man there” — Robert, who was 
regarding him with an expression of concentrated 
rage — “that man, who has assumed far too much 
authority in this house, I came at night, like a 
thief, to secretly implore my mother to give me 
the money, which I needed the next day.” 

“When was this?” demanded the marquis, still 
uncertain. 

“ Night before last,” replied Gabrielle, resolutely. 

The marquis extended his hand, and gently 
raised his son ; then turned to his wife. 

“Madame,” said he, “this is a more grievous 
wrong than any of the others I have done you, 
and I fear that you can never forgive me ; but if I 
may hope to efface it, my entire life shall hence- 
forth be devoted to making you happy.” 


260 


GABRIELLE. 


After these words, he quitted the apartment. 
Eobert had not remained as long. When Eené 
was speaking of him, he had left the room without 
uttering a word. 

The son was left alone with his mother. She 
looked at him with eyes brimming over with 
tears; then she buried her face in her hands to 
hide her shame, and stood before her son with 
bowed head, as if to entreat his pardon. 

He stepped to her side, and demanded in a 
hoarse whisper : 

Who is this man?” 

Do not ask,” replied the marquise, resolutely ; 
‘^you shall never know.” 

I must know ! I will know ! ” 

Never!” 

Then I will retract my words.” 

“ Do so,” said Gabrielle, with a look as full of 
disdain as that she had cast upon Eobert a 
moment before. ^^Add your name to those of 
your mother s defamers. Disgrace the mother you 
have just saved.” 

Eerie’s head drooped. His mother came nearer, 
and, falling at his feet, exclaimed imploringly ; 

My son, in the name of your outraged father, 
who must always remain ignorant of my crime, 


GABRIELLE. 


261 


pardon your erring mother! Every link is now 
broken. I have renounced my sin ; and if I had 
no excuse, think how tenderly I have loved you, 
how they took you from me, and how unhappy I 
have been.” 

Kené, unable to speak, pressed his mother’s 
hand in token of forgiveness, and rushed from her 
presence. 


262 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


THE LOST PORTFOLIO. 

FTER this repulse, Robert, far from consider- 



ü ing himself defeated, set to work to discover 
some means of regaining his lost ground. The 
marquis, on meeting him in the corridor, adminis- 
tered a very severe reproof, concluding in these 
words : 

I do not discharge you, because you yourself 
were deceived, and because you have been a really 
devoted servant. Try to gain the forgiveness of 
madame la marquise, and, above all, do not give 
way to any more such fancies.” 

Robert bowed silently, as was his wont, and 
went out into the open air to think over his 
defeat. After two or three turns in the garden, 
he wandered on into the park, and naturally, 
instinctively, his steps turned towards the gar- 
dener’s cottage. 

The door was not locked, for the key was on the 
inside, and he entered and seated himself upon an 
old sofa which, with two or three chairs, made up 
the entire furniture of the desolate room. 


G ABRIELLE. 


263 


Was this, then, the end of all his tireless watch- 
ing, and of all his well-meant efforts ? René had 
overturned all his carefully-arranged plans, and, 
had it not been for the veneration that Robert 
always felt for the members of the Maurèze family, 
he would have cursed him and his interference; 
but every such feeling was soon overpowered by 
his intense desire to humble the marquise to the 
very dust. 

Until now, Robert had been actuated in all that 
he had done by no personal dislike for Gabrielle. 
He had defended Maurèze through an instinctive 
feeling of attachment — precisely as a dog defends 
his master. If he had injured her deeply, it was 
not from malice, but simply because he considered 
her an obstacle to the prosperity of the house he 
guarded. 

But from that day, all was changed. He longed 
intensely to avenge his defeat, and to regain his 
lost influence; but he desired, above all else, to 
utterly ruin the marquise, whose crime he would 
just now have exposed, had it not been for her 
son’s unexpected aid. 

Robert was engrossed in thoughts like these, 
when, glancing upon the floor, his eyes fell upon a 
small object forgotten by Présanges in the agony 


264 


GABRIELLE. 


of his last interview with Gabrielle. It was the 
little portfolio, embroidered by Lucile, that had 
contained the letters of the lovers. Robert picked 
it up and examined it carefully : in the desperate 
strait to which he was driven, the least clue might 
be of service. At first he was not certain that he 
had ever seen this portfolio in the hands of any 
person, but he felt quite sure that it did not 
belong to any of the inmates of the chateau. 
Suddenly a light broke upon his mind. He remem- 
bered the exact day on which the marquise had 
presented a similar one to J ulien de Présanges in 
his presence. 

^‘The bunglers! They must be more adroit 
when they are dealing with an old fox like me!” 
he exclaimed. 

After examining the portfolio, he placed it in 
his pocket, and returned to the chateau. On his 
way back, he met Lucile, who was taking her 
customary after-dinner promenade among the roses. 

^^Have you lost a little, blue satin portfolio, 
mademoiselle?” he asked, without wasting time in 
unnecessary questions. 

Lucile, surprised, shook her head. 

‘^One of the stable-boys has found a small, 
embroidered portfolio in the court-yard,” Robert 
continued. 


GABRIELLE. 


265 


^^Ah! I know,” interrupted Lucile. “It must 
be the one I gave to Monsieur de Présanges. He 
probably lost it yesterday,” she added, as she 
recollected the young man’s absent and preoccupied 
manner. “ Where is it ?” she continued. “I will 
have it returned to him.” 

“ Very well, mademoiselle. I will see that it is 
returned to him. He shall see it again, be assured 
of that.” 

Lucile nodded, and passed on. Eobert’s eyes 
followed her with an expression of malicious 
satisfaction. 

“ That is as it should be,” he muttered. “ The 
son ruined me, but the daughter has saved me.” 

Two or three days passed quietly. Eené had 
gone to Paris, but was to return in the course of 
the week. The marquis tried his best to win his 
wife’s favor ; but he had too much tact to force his 
presence or his love upon her. He realized, too, 
that he had no very easy task to perform to make 
her forget his recent unfortunate mistake and 
insult. 

Lucile, who neither knew nor suspected aught 
of the storm in which her mother was so near 
perishing, came and went, charming her father 
with her youthful grace and vivacity, for he had 


266 


GABRIELLE. 


never before known what it was to be so near a 
really artless and innocent young girl. She was 
the joy of this household over which such a dire 
calamity was impending, and won smiles even from 
her mother, who was bowed down into the very 
dust by the burden of her shame. 

Julien had not repeated his visit. Courage had 
failed him, and he knew nothing of what had 
occurred. His life was so intolerable that he 
decided to leave France for an indefinite time, and 
go on a long journey. It mattered little to him 
what skies were above his head. Was he not an 
orphan — lonely and forsaken ? 

Since his last interview with the marquise, he 
comprehended the extent of his crime as he had 
never done before. It was easy, perhaps, to wrong 
a husband when he was far away ; but when that 
husband returned to his desecrated fireside, the 
horror of the base treason confronted Julien as it 
had never ceased to confront Gabrielle. 

Overcome by remorse, Julien had arranged his 
affairs for a long absence, and was only waiting for 
a favorable opportunity to call and take leave of 
the marquis and his wife. He was desirous of 
making his adieux when he would not be likely 
to meet other guests there, who might speculate 


GABRIELLE. 


267 


and gossip about his sudden departure and its 
cause ; but this desired opportunity did not present 
itself, for reception-days had multiplied at Maurèze, 
and the house was constantly thronged with visitors. 

In spite of these social diversions, the Marquis 
de Maurèze was ill at ease. He had almost 
exhausted Rene’s endurance by frequent reproaches 
relating to the latter’s pretended losses at the 
gaming-table. René had listened with apparent 
humility, and had promised never to repeat the 
offence ; but the marquis felt that the fault would 
be his own, if his son ever became a confirmed 
gambler. Gabrielle had given the boy every good 
counsel ; but of course she could not warn him 
against dangers of which she knew nothing. A 
mother could not be expected to warn her son 
against the pleasures of the world — especially 
when this same mother had herself been rigorously 
withheld from all contact with the world. It was 
a father’s duty to guide the first steps of his son 
in such paths — to teach him prudence and wisdom 
in matters of this kind ; and the marquis blamed 
himself bitterly for his thoughtlessness and neglect. 

In truth, he was not very well pleased with 
any one, save his daughter; for he found Gabrielle’s 
manner towards him so cold and reserved that it 


268 


GABRIELLE. 


seemed another reproach for his shortcomings. 
For what, indeed, could be more natural than this 
sadness and indifference on the part of his wife, 
after all these years of neglect? And even his 
return home had been marked by a mortal offence 
and insult to her — a fitting climax, he thought, to 
his life of dissipation and selfishness and his ill- 
treatment of her, his loyal wife and the mother of 
his children. 

At thirty the marquis would have looked upon 
his conduct differently. It would then have 
appeared the most natural and proper thing in the 
world for him to consult only his own pleasure, 
and do as he chose in every respect; but age 
and rheumatism had modified his opinions — had 
wrought a change in the vintage of life. The rich 
wine had slowly cleared, while the transient foam 
had bubbled up and disappeared. He felt, now, a 
strong desire to live happily and quietly in his 
own home, and this feeling gave him a dignity 
which he had formerly lacked. But he could not 
forgive himself for having committed such a grave 
offence against his wife, almost the very hour of 
his return to Maurèze. 

This regret annoyed him continually, and he 
blamed Robert as the sole cause of his faux pas. 


G ABRIELLE. 


269 


One morning, when the latter came to take his 
master’s orders, the marquis could restrain his 
wrath no longer, and he began to abuse Kobert in 
no very measured terms. 

^^Only an idiot like you would have made me 
commit such an infernal blunder!” the marquis 
exclaimed, angrily. 

Robert was silent, but he laid his hand upon 
the little portfolio which he carried in the inside 
pocket of his coat. The opportunity for which he 
had been waiting so long might, perhaps, offer 
itself now. 

^^And what an egregious old fool you must be,” 
continued the marquis, rubbing his leg, through 
which sharp rheumatic twinges were darting, ‘^not 
to be able to distinguish my son from a perfect 
stranger.” 

Robert still made no reply, and this irritated 
his master yet more. 

^^Why do you not answer?” he asked, harshly. 

You do not seem disposed to even attempt any 
excuse for your stupidity.” 

Robert took his hand from beneath his coat, 
and laid Lucile’s little portfolio upon the table 
beside the marquis. 

^^It may be that I am mistaken,” he said, 


270 


GABRIELLE. 


quietly, but this does not belong to Momieur le 
Comte Renér 

The marquis trembled, in spite of himself, at 
the sight of this object, and at the grave voice of 
the speaker. 

“What is all this?” he asked, with no little 
agitation. 

“ I found this article in the cottage of which I 
spoke to monsieur.” 

The marquis took up the tablets, opened them, 
and upon one of the ivory leaves read the name 
of Julien de Présanges. 

“You are sure?” faltered the marquis. 

Kobert made a sign in the affirmative, and 
looked keenly at his master. 

“You swear it,” said the marquis, rising and 
holding up his hand. 

“By my hope of eternal salvation,” said Robert, 
raising his hand to heaven. 

“ That is enough : go,” said the marquis, regain- 
ing his self-control. 

Robert bowed and retired. 


GABRIELLE. 


271 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


A daughter’s love. 



EFT alone, the marquis reseated himself, with 


J_i his eyes still riveted upon the open tablets, 
upon which each letter of the accusing name 
was plainly visible : J ulien de Présanges. 

Of the person bearing this name the marquis 
knew nothing. In the crowd of visitors, upon the 
day of his return, this young man had passed 
almost unnoticed; but now, in an instant, this 
person, so nearly a stranger, had assumed the 
most important place in the life and mind of the 
marquis ; this was a man whom he must hate — 
whom he must kill! 

Who was Julien de Présanges? The marquis 
might inquire of Robert; he laid his hand upon 
the bell for an instant, then withdrew it. Inter- 
rogate a servant? What good? The Marquis de 
Maurèze had other means of ascertaining that 
which he desired to know. He took up the port- 
folio and went to his wife’s room. 

Gabrielle was seated by the window, looking 


272 


GABRIELLE. 


sadly out upon the road — the same window 
from which, in years gone by, she had watched so 
anxiously for her husband’s coming. The years had 
vanished, but the same feeling of anxious waiting 
remained — but now she awaited the coining, not 
of happiness, but of exposure and misery. 

Lucile, kneeling on a cushion in the deep em- 
brasure of the other window, was busy arranging 
some flowers in a vase. A large table hid her 
from sight, and her light, graceful movements 
could scarcely be heard in^the immense room ; but 
her invisible presence comforted and quieted her 
mother’s troubled spirit. 

Lucile was her only safeguard against utter 
despair. In her daughter’s presence Gabrielle 
might be sad, but she could not give way to her 
grief; and the feeling of uncertainty and remorse 
that embittered her life was less acute while 
Lucile’s presence filled the room with an atmos- 
phere of youth and innocence. 

A heavy, resolute tread was heard coming down 
the corridor. The marquise looked up anxiously. 
The hour had come at last. 

Without perceiving his daughter, and with his 
mind engrossed by a single thought, the marquis 
walked straight to his wife, and, handing her the 
portfolio, said, calmly; 


GABRIELLE. 


273 


you recognize this, madame?” 

Gabrielle instantly remembered where and when 
she had last seen it, and felt that she was lost. 

I do not know,” she said, faintly, still trying 
to save herself, like one drowning, who catches at 
a straw. 

The name of the person who has lost it is 
written on the inside,” said the marquis, even 
more calmly. It is Monsieur de Présanges.” 

Gabrielle could not answer. She clenched her 
hands beneath the folds of her dress and her head 
drooped. 

‘^Monsieur de Présanges is not careful,” con- 
tinued the marquis, still not observing his daughter, 
who, on hearing his words, had risen, and was 
standing with dilated eyes and parted lips. 

Lucile suddenly comprehended the drama in 
which she had unwittingly played her part for 
more than three years; and, dumb with horror, 
she awaited the thunder-bolt which w^as about to 
fall. 

‘^Monsieur de Présanges,” continued the out- 
raged husband, left this in the cottage where you 
granted him a rendezvous^ madame. Monsieur de 
Présanges is your lover.” 

‘^Father!” cried Lucile, springing forward to 

17 


274 


GABRIELLE. 


support her mother, who tottered as though about 
to fall, father, it is mine ! ” 

The marquis recoiled. Gabrielle, leaning against 
the wall w^hich alone prevented her from falling 
to the floor, tried to speak — to cry out; but the 
sound died away in her parched throat. 

You ! ” shouted the marquis, you have dis- 
honored my house ? ” 

Lucile fell on her knees before him, but did not 
release her hold upon her mother’s hand, which 
she pressed convulsively. 

Forgive me, my father ! ” 

^^You,” repeated the marquis, ^^you have a 
lover?” 

Yes,” replied Lucile, simply. 

You shall marry him,” cried the marquis, in a 
transport of fury, ^^or I will kill him.” 

The same thought agitated both the women, 
who still held each other closely by the hand, but 
neither spoke. 

‘^Let him be sent for immediately, mademoiselle,” 
said the marquis, restraining his anger, though it 
cost him an intense effort. “ Send for him, and 
do not let me look upon your face again until you 
are his wife. The curé shall be in readiness — go!” 

Lucile left the room without raising her eyes. 


GABRIELLE. 


275 


Madame,” the marquis said, turning to his 
wife, after this I know there will be no hope of 
winning your pardon ; but I must say to you that 
we are indeed unfortunate in our children.” 

Gabrielle caught at the side of the wall for sup- 
port, then fell heavily to the floor in a dead swoon. 
The marquis rang the bell furiously, and Toinon 
came quickly to the aid, of her mistress. When 
his wife had been partially restored to conscious- 
ness, he withdrew, thinking bis presence might be 
unwelcome; and, finding that Lucile had not 
executed his orders, he, himself, sent a messenger 
to Monsieur de Presanges, requesting him to come 
to Maurèze without delay. 


276 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

A TERRIBLE DISCLOSURE. 

HEN Julien, greatly disquieted by this 



YV peremptory summons, arrived at the 
chateau, he was, by command of the marquis, 
ushered immediately into the presence of Lucile. 

On seeing him, the young girl’s face grew white, 
and she could not hide a movement of shame, but 
she quickly conquered her emotion and quietly 
handed him the tablets. 

Julien now understood it all only too well; and 
he bowed humbly, waiting for her to speak. 

My father wishes me to marry you,” she said, 
after a moment’s silence ; but you know how 
utterly impossible such a marriage would be.” 

You?” said Julien, looking at her in astonish- 
ment and thinking that he must have misunder- 
stood her. 

Yes,” she answered, quietly; ‘^you were with 
me when you lost this article.” 

Presanges fell on his knees before Lucile, while 
tears of admiration filled his eyes. 


GABRIELLE. 277 

I understand you/’ he said, in faltering tones, 

and I honor you.” 

She motioned him to rise, with a proud gesture. 

My father wdshes me to marry yon,” she con- 
tinued, in a low voice; ^^but I do not desire it. 
I will not do so. What will be the consequences 
of this refusal ?” 

J ulien shrugged his shoulders. 

“ What does it matter?” said he. 

It matters this much : my mother must not 
suffer a single pang that can be spared her.” 

The young man looked at Lucile and realized, 
as he had never done before, the depth of her 
filial love. 

^^Ah! well, mademoiselle, your father or your 
brother will challenge me, and I shall be killed — 
that is all.” 

Lucile shuddered. The thought of death is 
always terrible, and the thought of Julien’s death 
seemed to her most horrible of all. In spite of the 
dreadful part he had played in her life’s drama, 
she could not help sympathizing with him. 

On the stage and in romance one may suddenly 
become imbued with a mortal hatred against this 
or that person who has done wrong ; but in real 
life our feelings do not change ^o suddenly and so 


278 


G ABRIELLE. 


easily from sympathy to aversion, and from love 
to hate. 

Lucile had loved Julien for more than three 
years with the unselfish devotion of a heart that 
loves without hope; and she was so ignorant of 
the world and its evil that she had taken her 
mother’s fault upon herself, scarcely knowing that 
it was a crime. 

Why should she hate Julien? She only felt 
that there was an impassable gulf between them, 
and she had no desire to look beyond that. 

That must not be,” she said, after a momenta 
silence. You must not die.” 

do not wish to live; I cannot endure my 
life,” murmured Julien. 

^^And I,” said Lucile, in a constrained voice, 
do not wish you to add still more to the burden 
of remorse my mother bears.” 

J ulien bowed his head, conquered by this young 
girl. 

What must I do ? ” he asked, dejectedly. 

Go away ; go immediately and forever ! ” 

^^Such would be the conduct of a coward!” 
exclaimed Julien. 

It is the expiation of a crime,” replied Lucile, 
firmly, but quietly. 


G ABRIELLE. 


279 


They will not give me time to depart ! ’’ 

^^That shall be my care/’ answered Lucile. 
^^My brother will undoubtedly be charged with 
seeing you. I will speak to him.” 

Julien was silent. It was hard to consent to 
her demand, and it was certainly the first time 
such a proposition had ever been made to any 
gentleman. He would rather die a hundred deaths 
than be to all appearances a coward; but, as Lucile 
said, he had no right to add still more to her 
mother’s misery and remorse. 

Then he thought of the fate of her who was 
sacrificing herself for them ; of the future that she 
was accepting for herself ; and of the wrath and 
disgrace that would fall upon her innocent head 
after his departure. 

^^And you?” he asked. ^^What is to become 
of you?” 

Whatever is the will of God,” she answered, 
simply. 

Overwhelmed by such nobility of soul, and by 
such complete resignation, Julien felt the keenest 
regret and remorse piercing the inmost depths 
of his being. Here might have been happiness ! 
Here was the strong, pure, w^omanly heart which 
rose far above the temptation before which he had 


280 


GABIIIELLE. 


succumbed ! If he had only refused to yield to 
his guilty passion — if he had only conquered him- 
self, he might have brought peace and joy to this 
household instead of utter dishonor and shame. 

^‘May God bless and protect you,” he said, 
fervently, as he bowed reverently and for the last 
time before this virgin martyr whose executioner 
he was. I depart forever.” 

She longed to send him away with some wwd 
of hope and pardon ; but she felt that it was im- 
possible, and with downcast eyes she stood motion- 
less until the door closed behind him, and he Avas 
gone ! She stifled a sob as the sound of his horse’s 
hoofs came up from below. 

Oh, what misery ! ” she exclaimed. 

She dared add nothing more to this thought; 
and crushing down her own grief, and dashing 
away a furtive tear, she waited for that which was 
to come. 

A moment after, the marquis, astonished at 
J ulien’s departure, entered the room, accompanied 
by his wife, who had summoned up all her self- 
command and courage to meet the ordeal. 

‘^And now?” asked the marquis, harshly. 

Lucile looked sadly at her father. For an in- 
stant her heart and courage failed her, when she 


GABRIELLE. 


281 


thought of the fearful blow she was about to deal 
him; but the sight of her mother strengthened 
her resolution. 

‘‘ I have told Monsieur de Presanges,” she said, 
firmly, ^Hliat I could not and would not marry 
him.” 

The marquis stepped back, horrified. 

How ! after all that has passed between you — ” 

The marquise threw herself between her hus- 
band and Lucile, as if to defend her daughter. 

I have questioned my heart,” said Lucile, 
gently, but firmly ; and I find that I do not love 
him.” 

^^And you are disgraced!” exclaimed the frenzied 
father. Shameless girl ! I curse you ! ” 

He advanced with uplifted hand, as if about to 
strike ; but Gabrielle intercepted him, and Lucile 
hastily left the room. 

^^Ah ! ” cried the marquis, in despair; his mood 
changing suddenly from fierce anger to the most 
profound grief. How unfortunate we are ! ” 

He flung himself down into an arm-chair, and 
took Gabrielle’s liands in his. 

It is all my fault,” he said, bitterly, while 
great tears of rage and sorrow welled up in his 
eyes. ^^God has punished me for deserting my own 


282 


GABRIELLE. 


fireside. My son is a gambler and my daughter is 
depraved. It is a chastisement for my own sins. 
My poor, dear wife ! how I have made you suffer ! 
You have, indeed, a right to curse me.” 

Gabrielle tried vainly to free her hands from 
her husband's grasp. He held them tightly in his, 
and covered them with tears and kisses. 

^^Yes,” he continued, ^*1 have been a bad hus- 
band — a bad father. My own vile instincts and 
passions have been transmitted to my children. 
You, my angel wife, you alone, have guarded the 
honor of my home — you alone ! ” 

^^No!” cried Gabrielle, passionately, tearing her 
hands free, ^‘no! it is a horrible lie — a shameful 
hypocrisy ! Your children are the best — the 
purest children on earth ! ” 

Maurèze sprang up, and forced his wife down 
upon her knees before him. His teeth were set ; 
his face was white with rage. 

^^Yes,” she continued, wildly, ^^on my knees 
before you! it is my place, for I have deceived 
you. I have dishonored you. Your children 
have lied to save me. It is I alone who am 
guilty.” 

“Wretch!” shouted the marquis, “wretch!” 

“Oh,” sobbed Gabrielle, “ now I fear nothing! I 


GABRIELLE. 


283 


only ask to die ; but, know at least, what hearts 
your children have, and how they have loved 
their mother.” 

Her words dispelled her husband’s anger, as if' 
by magic. To find that his children were indeed 
innocent, and in every way worthy of his love, 
was an unexpected and unspeakable relief and 
consolation. 

^^Rise, madame,” he said, coldly, to his still 
kneeling wife. I shall kill your lover.” 

Gabrielle rose; she was indifierent to everything 
in the future, even to J ulien. Her life was ended, 
and the walls of the tomb seemed to be already 
closing around her. With faltering steps she 
retired to her own room, and fell prostrate before 
her crucifix ; but she could not pray. Every sup- 
port of her soul seemed to have been swept away. 

The marquis, left alone, wished to go in search 
of his daughter; but his limbs refused to support 
him. He tried to call out, but his tongue refused 
to speak. A strange sensation of numbness and 
fatigue stole over him and held him prisoner in 
his chair. 

It was an attack of paralysis. 

He remained in this condition for some time, 
trying to call for assistance, but unable to artic- 
ulate a word, when the door opened and Lucile 


284 


GABRIELLE. 


re-entered the apartment. Hearing no sound, she 
had supposed the room deserted. When she 
saw her father she started back in fright ; but the 
look which she met was one of entreaty, not of 
anger. Struck by the change in his appearance, 
she approached him. 

^^Do you want anything, father?’’ she asked, no 
longer fearing for herself, but troubled by the 
expression of her father’s face. 

The marquis endeavored to reply, but his 
indistinct speech betrayed him. 

‘^Ah!” cried Lucile. ^^You are ill — ^you are 
suffering, and it is I, I alone, who — ” 

He still retained the use of his right hand, and 
with it he made a negative gesture, and motioned 
his daughter to come nearer. She came and 
knelt beside him, with eyes uplifted and full of 
terror. He made a violent effort and succeeded 
in uttering these words: 

bless thee, my daughter,” he said, laying 
his hand, not without difficulty, upon her head. 

Send for René.” 

Lucile hastened to call assistance ; the marquis 
was removed to his own room, and a messenger 
was despatched to Paris for a noted physician and 
for the young count. 

During the time that was required for the 


OABRIELLE. 


285 


courier to go and to return, the marquis would not 
allow his daughter to leave him. If she was 
absent from the room for a moment, he seemed 
much disturbed, and indicated by his gestures a 
desire for her immediate return, for the power of 
speech, which had been restored only for an 
instant, had now entirely failed him. 

He feared that Lucile would have some conver- 
sation with her mother, and she had, in truth, 
found a moment in which to slip away to the 
marquise. They had not time for much conversa- 
tion; besides, what could they say? Gabrielle 
knew, only too well, what must have been said 
during the interview between her daughter and 
Julien; and Lucile knew that her mother must 
have confessed the truth, from her father’s 
changed manner toward herself. Tears and 
kisses ! this was all, but no language could have 
been more eloquent. 

The physician, accompanied by René, arrived 
during the night, and the former, after examining 
the patient, declared that the attack of paralysis 
was light, and only partial. Some days of rest 
and quiet, and some powerful remedies, would 
soon restore to the marquis the use of his faculties; 
but it would be necessary for him to use great 
care and precaution for a long time. 


286 


GABRIELLE. 


Eené listened to the physician’s opinion of the 
case with breathless attention. The messenger 
had given him only a vague account of the cause 
and circumstances of his father’s sudden illness, 
but he understood very well that his generous 
falsehood had been in vain, though he dared not 
question any one. 

When he was alone with his father, who had 
motioned the attendants to leave the room, the 
marquis with great difficulty drew out from under 
his pillow the little portfolio which he had made his 
valet-de-cJiambre place there, and gave it to his son. 
René opened it, and read: Julien de Présanges. 
Stupefied with horror, and unwilling to believe the 
appalling truth, he looked at his father, who, 
seizing a pencil, wrote beneath the name, in the 
strange, irregular scrawl of those who are para- 
lyzed, these two words : Kill him ! ” 

“ Him ! ” exclaimed René ; him ! Présanges ? ” 
The marquis made a sign in the affirmative, and 
dropped his weary hand with a sigh of relief. 
Soon after he fell asleep, but not without having 
cast a look of command upon his son. 

The young man went out into the park in 
search of solitude and repose, for his soul was 
overwhelmed by this terrible disclosure. 


G ABRIELLE. 


287 


CHAPTER XXXY. 

MUTUAL LOVE. 

S INCE the day on which he had saved his 
mother by a deliberate falsehood, one purpose 
had been uppermost in René’s mind — that of find- 
ing and killing the man who had dishonored her. 
He had thought of this man as a vicious and 
corrupt creature — a sort of tempting serpent, who, 
jealous of the happiness and goodness of the mar- 
quise, had stolen into their Eden. 

The name of Presanges destroyed this romantic 
illusion. Presanges was young, handsome, and 
attractive. René could no longer regard it only 
as seduction. It was mutual love! — and this 
changed everything ; for while Présanges was well 
fitted to inspire love, the marquise had been de- 
prived of all that would have been her protec- 
tion. René remembered her long years of solitude 
and of isolation while bereft of her children, and 
in his secret heart he no longer ventured to judge 
or condemn her. 

But Présanges ! his friend ! his confidant ! And 
during all their intimacy, this man had been con- 
cealing this horrible crime .! 


288 


G ABRIELLE. 


The noble counsels, the lessons of lofty morality, 
that had fallen from his friend’s lips — were they 
only the fruits of base hypocrisy ? Had he made 
use of these only to conceal this shameful outrage ? 

But here, too, René dared not altogether con- 
demn. J ulien might have been weak — might have 
sinned deeply; but he was neither vile nor depraved. 

Yet, like an avenging spirit, rose up before René 
the honor of Maurèze. To wash out the stain 
from its escutcheon, he knew full well that all 
Julien’s blood and Gabrielle’s tears must flow. It 
was for him to satisfy its requirements. It was 
the inevitable ! 

He resolved upon his course; then turned to- 
wards the chateau. On his way back he met 
Lucile. She was seeking him, and had availed 
herself of her father’s slumber to have a few 
moments’ conversation with her brother. 

Without wasting time in preliminaries, Lucile 
spoke to René at once on the subject that en- 
grossed her thoughts. 

‘^You are going to challenge Julien de Pré- 
sanges?” she asked. 

What ! ” cried René, in surprise. You know 
all?” 

Yes. The ostensible cause of the duel would 
be that I have refused to marry him.” 


GABRIELLE. 


289 


You, too, have tried to save her ! ” exclaimed 
Eené, more and more amazed; for those few words 
of Lucile’s told him all. 

^^But,” she resumed, ^Hhe cause of this duel 
does not matter. You must not fight this man. 
Neither he nor you must die in such an encounter; 
it would be too horrible.’' 

I do not expect to die,” muttered Kené. If I 
should perish by his hand, there would be no 
justice in heaven.” 

Neither must he die,” insisted Lucile. What 
would become of her when she knew that you had 
killed him?” 

Eené had not thought of his mother. He had 
considered only the honor of his name, and he 
repulsed this sad thought with a wild gesture. 

He must die,” he said, gloomily. This man 
must not live.” 

She will die,” replied Lucile, softly ; and you 
will be her murderer ! ” 

Eené indicated by a gesture that it was no fault 
of his; but Lucile would not desist. 

^^How can she look upon you when she sees 
between herself and you, the blood of — ” 

She paused; she could not mention Julien’s name. 

Shall he live,” exclaimed Eené, angrily, ‘Ho 

18 


290 


GABRIELLE. 


carry with him through the world the remem- 
brance of our disgrace — our dishonor ? 

^^Ah!” exclaimed Lucile, in her turn; ^^our 
dishonor, as you call it, has neither body nor soul ; 
and had it not been for Robert’s cruel machina- 
tions, neither you, nor I, nor any one else, would 
ever have known that it existed ! ” 

Struck by this thought, René looked at his 
sister ; she continued : 

^^Our dishonor? It may be! but no one is 
aware of it. You and my father have always borne 
yourselves proudly; you alone know of this dis- 
grace; is it necessary for you to come forward and 
declare your shame to the world? Do you not 
think that she is sufficiently punished, and will 
the death of the man who has injured us repair 
the wrong?” 

^^Our father may die,” said René, passionately; 
^^it is only just that he who has killed him should 
die in his turn.” 

Then,” said Lucile, quickly, kill Robert. 
It was he who struck our father this blow ! ” 

Robert is a faithful servant,” replied René; 
he has loved our house only too well — 

^^And hated our mother!” interrupted Lucile. 
So long as he is alive there is one too many on 
this earth for me ! ” 


GABRIELLE. 291 

You hate him like that ? ” René said, in sur- 
prise. 

He is the very spirit of evil,” replied Lucile ; 
he does evil for evil’s sake — for his hatred’s sake. 
He is more cruel than the brutes, for they attack 
only when they are hungry.” 

There was silence for a moment. 

“ René,” Lucile resumed, be generous ; remem- 
ber how much she has loved you, what she has 
suffered for you. Do not bow her down with un- 
necessary anguish and remorse.” 

I cannot disobey my father,” exclaimed René. 

I do not ask you to do that,” Lucile replied, 
quickly. I only ask you to allow him time to 
disappear.” 

He would flee, then!” cried René, in furious 
anger. 

He promised me, I entreated him to do so.” 

The coward ! ” exclaimed the young man, lay- 
ing his hand upon the sword which hung by his 
side. The miserable coward ! He shall die for 
his cowardice ! ” 

And, in spite of Lucile’s prayers and entreaties, 
René rushed towards the stables. A moment later 
she saw him riding impetuously in the direction 
of Présanges. 


292 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXYL 

THE TWO FRIENDS. 

I T was nightfall when René dismounted at 
Julien’s door. He knew by the bright light 
shining from the windows of a room on the second 
floor, usually occupied by J ulien, that he whom he 
sought had not yet departed from his home. René 
was ushered into the reception-room, and almost 
immediately J ulien entered. 

The two young men looked at each other without 
a word. All the friendly regard that he had 
formerly entertained for Julien seemed only to 
increase René’s sense of disgrace. 

With difficulty restraining his anger, he made a 
step towards Julien, and flung his glove on the 
floor at Julien’s feet. 

The latter did not move ; his face was but im- 
perfectly visible in the dim candle-light ; yet the 
young count read there, not without some emotion, 
a mortal anguish. 

My father is dying, monsieur,” René said, at 
last, in a voice broken by a thousand conflicting 
emotions ; and it is you who have killed him.” 


GABRIELLE. 


293 


Présanges bowed his head. Who, then, was to 
deal him the mortal blow? Was it to be this 
young man whom he loved as a brother? He felt 
that he must reply, yet knew not what to say, as 
he was uncertain whether or not Lucile’s stratagem 
had succeeded. 

Mademoiselle de Maurèze hates me,” said he, 
in some hesitation. 

I forbid you to mention my sister,” cried Eené, 
in a voice of thunder. ‘^My sister has no con- 
nection with the cause of his illness.” 

Julien looked at René with so much horror, and 
so much pity in his gaze, that the latter felt his 
wrath blaze more fiercely, like a fiame fed by the 
wind. 

Let us end this,” he said, in a voice quivering 
with passion ; all these words are useless.” 

Ah, well!” replied Présanges, in a sad, quiet 
tone, kill me ; you know very well that I shall 
make no attempt to defend myself.” 

René paused in dismay. In his fury he had 
expected anything save this. 

“ Then you are a coward ! ” he exclaimed, and 
you wish me to despise you.” 

J ulien sadly shook his head. 

^^You will not succeed in making me angry,” 


294 


GABRIELLE. 


he replied, with the same melancholy calmness. 

You cannot suppose that I would raise my hand 
against a son of her — ” 

^‘Be silent!” commanded Eené, drawing his 
sword. 

‘‘Against a son of her whose life I would, if I 
could, have made a paradise, but which, alas, I 
have made a hell ! If I fought with you, René, I 
might, involuntarily, defend myself, and, great 
God ! if I should — after having already caused her 
so much misery and so many tears — if I should 
cause the blood of her son to flow — ” 

He spoke like one in a dream, slowly and in a 
monotonous tone. René was overcome, in spite 
of himself, by this dead indiflerence to personal 
danger. In vain he tried to revive the fury that 
had burned so fiercely in his breast a moment before, 
but he could not. 

“ Yet, monsieur,” he resumed, “ you know that 
your life — ” 

“ My life is yours ; take it whenever it may 
please you,” said J ulien, sadly ; “ but for God’s 
sake, René, let her remain in ignorance of it. Do 
not let her know that you are responsible for my 
death. Do not make her life still more horrible 
by the thought of my blood. Believe me, she 


GABRIELLE. 295 

suffers enough already ; add no more to the heavy 
cross she bears.’’ 

Kené replaced his sword in its sheath, and 
turned away without a word. 

‘‘ You have loved her,” continued Présanges. 

Do you remember the time when she told you 
not to weep, not to give others the satisfaction of 
seeing your tears and hers? Yes, I know all 
that,” he said, as he observed Kene’s movement of 
surprise. know all her trials and sufferings, 
when you were far away, your sister absent, your 
father — ” 

René stopped him with an imperious gesture. 
Julien bowed his head. 

You are right ; it is not for me to act as an 
accuser ; but she was so miserable — more miserable 
than you could think possible. She was alone, no 
one to love her. You yourself know that she has 
been a martyr, as she was a saint, until the day — 
You are right — kill me, René, for the fault was 
wholly mine, and I am weary of life ! ” 

He looked at René with eyes so full of anguish, 
entreaty and remorse, that the latter was over- 
come, and went hurriedly to the other end of the 
room, threw himself down into an arm-chair and 
buried his face in his hands. 


296 


GABRIELLE. 


Yes,” continued J ulien, it is I alone who am 
guilty — she is an angel. It is for this reason that 
I entreat you now not to cause her still more 
sorrow. As for me, I am weary of suffering and 
remorse. Kill me, but never reveal the truth to 
her. Tell her that I fled like a coward before 
your just anger.” 

^^She will not believe it,” murmured René, 
forced, in spite of himself, to do J ulien’s character 
justice. 

There was silence for a while in the little salon. 
The measured movement of the pendulum of the 
mantel clock measured the flight of time, but the 
young men took no note of it, and a long interval 
passed in this way. 

René at last raised his eyes, and his glance 
encountered that of Julien. 

willingly yield myself to death,” said Pré- 
sanges; willingly, yes, gladly; but she — have I 
not told you that she is miserable enough without 
adding to her sorrow ? ” 

The young count bowed his head and reflected 
for a moment. 

♦ ^^You have loved her,” pleaded Julien; ^‘you 
still love her; and in years to come, when time 
shall have effaced in some measure the horror of 


GABRIELLE. 


297 


this revelation, you will love her still more fondly. 
The day will come when you will regard her as an 
innocent victim — a victim to the customs of the 
time and to her education. You may then also 
be more merciful in your judgment of me, who 
will be no longer on earth — at least, I hope not,” 
he added, with a weary sigh. 

Silence fell again upon the two young men who, 
only a day before, had been devoted friends, but 
whom henceforth nothing could ever re-unite. 

^^Go!” said René, at last; ‘^go! Neither she, 
nor I, nor any one of us, must ever see your face 
again. You are right — she has suffered enough.” 

Julien rose, and approached René, who had also 
risen, and stood ready to depart. 

You must not tell her now,” he said, in low, 
heart-broken tones, while his features worked 
convulsively — ^^not now; but later, when years 
have passed over us all ; when her last hours have 
come, and she stands at the portals of death, tell 
her that I humbly entreat her forgiveness — that 
I have never ceased to deplore my fault — mine 
alone ; tell her that I revere her as a mother, and 
as a wife, and that” — his voice faltered, and he 
was silent for a moment; then, with a desperate 
effort, he continued — ^^and that I hope she will 


298 


GABRIELLE. 


find in her last moments that heavenly joy and 
peace she herself brought to the bedside of my 
dying mother.” 

Eené could endure no more. He interrupted 
Julien by a gesture. It was a gesture of pardon — 
at least, Julien so understood, for he clasped his 
hands with rapturous thankfulness ; and the eyes 
of the two young men met — this time without that 
expression of hatred on the part of Maurèze. 

Farewell!” said Julien, mournfully. ^^May 
God bless you and your house.” 

Kené turned, and went away without a word. 
An hour later, Julien, accompanied by a single 
servant, abandoned forever the home where he had 
experienced so much happiness and so much misery. 
He sought a refuge on the shores of America, and 
his name is recorded with those martyrs who fell 
fighting for liberty under Lafayette and Rocham- 
beau. 


G ABRIELLE. 


299 


CHAPTER XXXVIL 

SAD TIDINGS. 

R ene returned slowly to Maurèze. He knew 
only too well how much his father would 
disapprove of the course he had taken; and, after 
reflection, he decided to say that he had not found 
Presanges. 

The marquis was asleep, while Lucile sat watch- 
ing beside him. The latter shuddered at the sight 
of her brother, and tried to read in his face what 
had occurred. But René’s features, although 
dreadfully haggard and worn, did not bear the 
impress of violent passion. She was reassured, 
and asked by a gesture the question that was 
burning in her heart and upon her lips. 

^^Gone!” said René, in the faintest possible 
whisper. 

Lucile bowed her head ; a sad joy filled her poor 
heart, and involuntary and irrepressible tears sprang 
to her weary eyes. She rose, and motioned René 
to take her place. He looked at her inquiringly, 
but she made no reply to his mute questioning, and 


300 


G ABRIELLE. 


glided from the room. There was another in the 
chateau who was suffering far more than the 
marquis, and whose wounded heart she must 
console. 

In spite of the lateness of the hour, she went 
and tapped softly at her mother s door. It was 
opened by the faithful Toinon, who refused to 
leave her mistress either by night or by day. She 
would not even speak to her husband now ; he had 
become so odious in her sight. 

Gabrielle was not asleep; and there was an 
expression of fear in the eyes, dimmed with watch- 
ing and weeping, that she turned upon Lucile, who 
approached the bed and dropped upon her knees 
beside it. 

Mother,’^ she said, ^^this night Kené has 
been — ” 

Her mother cast upon her a look of feverish 
anxiety. She understood what was to follow. 

‘^He has gone forever!” murmured Lucile. ^^I 
entreated him to do so.” 

A sensation of indescribable relief filled Gabri- 
elle’s heart, and great tears streamed down her 
cheeks. Lucile took her mother in her arms, and 
soothed and caressed her as if she were a sick 
child. 


GABEIELLE. 


301 


Do not weep, my mother,” she said, gently ; 

you know how much I love youJ' 

“You still love me?” asked Gabrielle, through 
her tears. 

“ Always, and more than ever, my poor 
mother.” 

“ She does not know how I have sinned,” thought 
the marquise, “ and when she knows it—” 

“I will never leave you, mother, never,” con- 
tinued Lucile ; “ I shall never marry — ” 

“Why?” asked Gabrielle, moved by some 
irresistible impulse. 

Lucile hid her crimson face in the pillow. 

“ Marriage is full of dangers,” said she. “ I shall 
never marry, and we will spend our lives together 
in praying for those who are suffering. You have 
told me to do that.” 

Gabrielle remembered under what circumsto>nces 
she had bidden her daughter do this. Then, as 
now, it was Julien who was suffering. And 
Lucile — must she also suffer ? 

“ We shall be quite happy, my mother,” said 
Lucile, “ when my father is well again.” 

Alas ! what change would come then ? But 
Gabrielle thought that “sufficient unto the day is 
the evil thereof,” and that whatever the future 


302 


GABRIELLE. 


might have in store for her could be no worse 
than the present. 

Lucile remained with her mother until day- 
break, and then returned to her father’s bedside. 

Some hours later, the marquise received a visit 
from her son. Through the long, silent hours of 
the night, Eené had meditated upon Julien’s 
words, and that charity for the faults of others, 
which usually comes only with age, filled his 
heart. He appeared before his mother, not as a 
judge, but as a messenger of peace. 

Gabrielle dared not interrogate him, though his 
look was not forbidding. What could she say to 
him? Was he not now the representative of the 
house of Maurèze — invested with all its rights 
and all its privileges ? 

No word passed between them. René lifted 
his mother’s hot, dry hand, tenderly to his lips and 
then withdrew ; but she understood, as plainly as 
if he had spoken, the result of the painful inter- 
view of the previous evening, seeing it plainly by 
the deference René still paid her, and in which he 
had never failed since the day he accused himself 
falsely for her sake. 

The marquis improved but slowly, and each 
member of the family awaited with anxiety his 


GABRIELLE. 


303 


convalescence, for then, doubtless, there would be 
some important change in the mode of life at 
Maurèze. The marquis did not wait until then, 
however, to question René on the subject of his 
visit to Julien de Présanges. On hearing that 
J ulien had left France, he only smiled scornfully, 
and after that, though he said nothing to his son, 
he began to think that René had not met or seen 
Présanges. 

One day, after he was able to sit up for a few 
hours, he sent for his son. 

It was unfortunate,” he said, as soon as René 
entered the room; extremely unfortunate, that I, 
myself, could not have executed that commission 
connected with the blue portfolio. I am quite 
certain that I should have been more fortunate 
and found the house still occupied.” 

Father,” began René, much embarrassed. 

Well, well, I do not reproach you. Your 
duty and mine, perhaps, were not precisely the 
same in this matter; and since a sudden dispensa- 
tion of Providence has prevented me . . . Let 
him go — thank God, the ocean is broad and he will 
never return.” 

This was the only allusion he ever made to 
Présanges. 


304 


G ABRIELLE. 


Some time after this conversation, he recovered 
sufficiently to go down-stairs and meet his house- 
hold, who were all assembled in honor of his 
restoration to health. There was a great crowd, 
and the acclamations and congratulations were 
many and loud, for the master was beloved in 
spite of Robert’s severe rule, and the illness that 
had struck the marquis down so soon after his 
return had made him an object of interest to all 
in the neighborhood. 

Thanks, my friends, thanks,” said the marquis, 
on finding himself surrounded by his devoted 
vassals; ‘^and since you are all gathered here, I 
will take this opportunity to announce the fact 
that madame la marquise has decided to spend the 
wdnter in retirement at the convent of Visitand'mes. 
I say this in order that those of you who attend 
madame may prepare to accompany her.” 

Gabrielle’s head drooped. No word had been 
exchanged between her husband and herself since 
the day of that terrible confession, and exile was 
a mild and merciful punishment in comparison 
with the torture of her present life at the chateau. 
But the eyes of the servants were upon her, and 
she lifted her head proudly and replied, in a clear, 
calm voice : 


GABRIELLE. 


305 


I thank you, monsieur, for having acceded to 
my wish. If you will permit it, however, I shall 
take with me only Toinon, my femme de chambre. 
Her services will suffice, but are necessary to me.” 

it may please you, madame,” replied the 
marquis, gallantly. 

He was satisfied. Gabrielle had upheld the 
dignity of his house, and no one could detect the 
slightest shadow of a disagreement between the 
husband and wife. 

‘^And I, my father?” asked Lucile, gently, 
when the marquis had returned to his own room, 
and was ensconced in his arm-chair. 

^^You,” said the marquis, drawing her to him 
and kissing her upon the forehead with inex- 
pressible tenderness, ^^you, my darling, are the 
angel of Maurèze. I keep you here wdth me.” 

19 


30G 


GABRIELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXYIIL 


FORGIYENESS, DEATH, AND SUICIDE 


UTUMN had come; and a cold wind was 



moaning through the branches of the leaf- 


less trees, when Gabrielle re-entered the convent 
that had been her home during her childhood. 
Her retirement was to all appearance voluntary, 
and not in the least singular. The return of the 
marquis must, necessarily, have made a great 
change in the habits of her entire life, and nothing 
could be more natural than a desire on her part to 
leave Maurèze, at least for a while. 

The mother superior gave her a reception be- 
fitting a person of such exalted rank. It was not 
the same superior — the other had been dead for 
several years — but the features only of the re- 
ligieuse were altered. The same austere garb fell 
in the same rigid folds; the same dim, uncertain 
light stole in through the grated windows. When 
the doors of the cloister closed behind her, the 
clear, glad sound of children’s voices brought back 
forcibly to Gabrielle’s mind the scene of twenty 


GABRIELLE. 


307 


years before. A bevy of young girls, clustering 
about the top of the staircase, were looking down 
curiously at the noble and still beautiful lady who 
had come to the convent. The joyous ring of 
their voices made the marquise raise her head : 
their fresh, rosy faces were bending smilingly 
over her. She remembered the morning of her 
marriage-day, and the little bouquet of snow-drops 
thix)wn down upon her breast from a child’s mis- 
chievous hand. Alas ! those pure flowers had 
passed out from Gabrielle’s life forever ! 

Supported by Toinon, she walked sadly through 
the garden, which was shut in by high gray walls. 
The turf where they had once gathered the snow- 
drops was hidden beneath the sere, dead leaves. 
Gabrielle mournfully shook her head. Once she 
had believed that another spring-time would come 
— that more than once in one’s life one could 
gather flowers. But she had learned there was 
only one spring-time for women ; that those who 
have failed to gather snow-drops then must be 
content never to know them; while those who 
have gathered them, only to see them quickly 
Aide, must be content to live in their remem- 
brance. 

But Gabrielle did not look back regretfully upon 


308 


OABRIELLE. 


lier youthful days. Since then she had suffered 
too much. 

She lived on at Visitandines, sharing the tasks 
and devotions of the nuns, although not obliged 
to do so, and leading such a life of penance and 
self-denial that more than once she was held up as 
an example to the nuns themselves. Toinon did 
not imitate her mistress. In her opinion there 
were others who had greater need to expiate their 
sins than the marquise, and the pious acts of the 
latter did not excite her admiration nor even her 
approbation. 

Still another reflection prevented Toinon’s soul 
from soaring to these serene heights. This was 
the thought of Monsieur Robert’s discomfiture 
when he found himself compelled to keep his 
immaculate linen in order and to wrestle with 
refractory buttons. 

René came more than once to see his mother; 
but these short visits, while they gave Gabrielle 
much happiness, rendered her at the same time 
very miserable, — for the young man never re- 
ferred to his father, and the marquise would 
have given anything on earth for a word of for- 
giveness from her husband. 

But one day the portals opened to admit a 


GABRIELLE. 


309 


young creature full of life and health. It was 
Lucile who entered, half laughing, half crying, 
and Gabrielle, who had not dared hope for thi^ 
visit, was so overcome that she nearly fainted. 
But Lucile revived her with a word. 

“ It was my father who sent me,” she said. 

He was anxious for news of you, and he wishes 
me to come often to see you.” 

That day, after Lucile had gone, Gabrielle 
thanked God with all the passionate fervor of her 
penitent soul, and felt that she was forgiven at 
last. 

After this Lucile came to see her mother quite 
frequently. The health of the marquis was 
slowly failing. Remorse had penetrated his 
inmost soul and tortured him continually. He 
still loved Gabrielle in spite of her fault, and he 
was constantly saying to himself that if he had 
not deserted her, she would have remained blame- 
less. This thought haunted him incessantly, and 
finally took complete possession of his mind. 

Lucile alone had power to cheer him and to 
make him forget his gloomy thoughts; but Lucile 
knew and loved only her mother, hence her mother 
was naturally her chief topic of conversation. At 
first this was very distasteful to the marquis, but, 


310 


G ABBIELLE. 


little by little, he became accustomed to hearing- 
his wife spoken of, and it was through his daughter 
that he really learned to know his wife. 

On one occasion, tormented by a thought to 
which he had never before dared give utterance, 
he asked Lucile what motive had induced her to 
declare herself guilty on that fatal day. 

She replied frankly and without embarrassment, 
but not without a deep blush : 

father does not kill his daughter, however 
guilty she may be. You might, perhaps, have 
killed my mother, and then what remorse would 
have been yours ! ” 

It was the day after this conversation that the 
marquis sent Lucile to visit her mother. 

In proportion as his strength waned, Guy de 
Maurèze felt his need of peace and forgiveness 
grow stronger. 

Pride forbade him to admit this, but his powers 
of perception seemed to increase as his physical 
strength declined. 

One day, while Lucile was visiting her mother 
at VisitandineSy Robert entered the room. 

“ You are an old mischief-maker,” the marquis 
said to him. ^-You have ruined my happiness, 
and you have done no one else any good.” 


G ABRIELLE. 


311 


It was through my devotion to the house of 
Maurèze/’ Robert replied, and monsieur le mar- 
quis cannot wish me to be blind to his interest.” 

That is not what I mean,” said his master. 

You have made every one unhappy by trying to 
do too much, and you must be punished for it. 
Sit down here, and write as I dictate.” 

Robert seated himself, and prepared to write. 
But at the first words of his master he paused; 
upon an imperative gesture from the marquis, 
he resumed his work, but soon paused again. 

Well, what is it ?” asked the marquis. 

Will my master excuse me?” replied Robert. 

I cannot go on.” 

Nevertheless, you must do so,” said Maurèze, 
‘‘for I desire it; and if you refuse, I discharge 
you.” 

Robert bent his head over the paper, and 
resumed his writing. 

“ That is your punishment,” said the marquis, 
when Robert had completed his task. “It is only 
just that you should be punished, for you have 
done more harm than many a wicked man. Give 
it to me, that I may sign it.” 

He read the document and signed it, then 
placed it in a drawer of his writing-desk^ closed 


312 


GABRIELLE. 


the drawer and locked it, although the desk was 
near at hand, and now he never left his room. 

A spring and a summer passed in this manner; 
then, one autumn day, while the bright sunshine 
was falling softly on the purple hills, the Marquis 
de Maurèze sent for the priest, and requested 
him to administer the last sacrament. 

I know how I feel,” he said to those around 
him when they expressed surprise at this request. 

I am much more ill than you think. Send a 
messenger to Paris to summon my son — and the 
marquise.” 

While they were executing his orders, he sank 
rapidly — so rapidly that Lucile, who was watching 
over him, feared that he would expire before the 
arrival of those whom he desired to see once 
more on earth. 

Kené came on horseback, closely followed by 
his mother, and the sound of her carriage wheels 
were soon heard in the court-yard below. At this 
sound the marquis made a slight movement. He 
had not spoken for two hours, though, on his son’s 
entrance, he had welcomed him with a smile. 

An instant after, Gabrielle entered the roont. 
^^tion seeing her the marquis lifted himself up, 
cuid drew out from beneath his pillow the docu- 
ment whose contents had so incensed Eobert. 


GABRIELLE. 


313 


These are my last wishes,” said he ; ‘‘1 desire 
all present to respect them.” 

He spoke in a loud, clear voice, and no one 
would have supposed the end so near; but the 
shadow of death was even then gathering over his 
eyes. 

May each one,” he continued, more feebly, 
forgive me my trespasses as I forgive — . You, 
my wife, above all, forgive me — as I forgive you.” 

Gabrielle, kneeling beside his couch, bent her 
head — which suffering and remorse had made snow- 
white — and tearfully kissed her husband’s hand. 

The next momént, he was dead. 

The will of the marquis contained the following 
clause : 

“The entire control of and right to all my 
property, both real and personal, as well as the 
guardianship of my daughter, Lucile, is hereby 
given, without reservation or exception, into the 
hands of my wdfe, Anne Gabrielle de Maurèze. I 
beseech her to consider this last will of her hus- 
band as some atonement for the sorrow I have 
caused her during my life.” 

The marquis was mourned long and sincerely 
by his wife and children. Gabrielle remained at 
the chateau, and Lucile, as she had once promised, 


314 


GABRIELLE. 


declined all offers of marriage, that she might 
remain with her mother. Perhaps the remem- 
brance of Julien, buried in the inmost recesses of 
her heart, rendered it invulnerable to every other 
love. 

On the day appointed for the funeral rites of the 
marquis, Robert committed suicide by hanging 
himself in the park, near the gardener’s cottage. 
It was generally believed that he could not survive 
the loss of his master, and his devotion was greatly 
admired. 

Toinon alone seemed indifferent to his tragical 
end, and was more than once reproached for her 
indifference, even by her mistress. But when the 
latter reproved her, she maintained an obstinate 
silence, or smiled sarcastically. No one knew that 
she had destroyed a letter, left by Robert upon his 
bed, in which he had declared that he would rather 
die than see the marquise re-enter the chateau. 
The posthumous vengeance of this too-devoted 
servant did not accomplish its purpose ; and, after 
him, no one ever disturbed the melancholy peace 
of Maurèze. 


THE END. 


CmPiST Book Eodsk in the ffom 

Is at the Publishing and Bookselling Establishment of 

T. B. PETERSON BROTHERS, 

No. 306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Fa. 

MiUJJ — 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelpliia, are the American publishers of 
the popular and fast-selliug books written by Mrs. Emma 1). E. N. SoimnvouTH, 
Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, Mrs. Caroline Lee Hkntz, Miss Eliza A. Dupuy, Mrs. C. 
A. Warfield, Mrs. Henry Wood, Q. K. P. Hoesticks, Emerson Bennett, T. S. 
Arthur, George Lippard, H.vns Breitmann (Charles G. Leland), James A. Mait- 
land, Charles Dickens, Sir Walter Scott, Charles Lever, Wilkie Collins, 
Mrs. C. J. Newby, Justus Liebig, W. H. Maxwell, Alexander Dumas, George 
W. M. Reynolds, Samuel Warren, Henry Cockton, Fredrika Bremer, T. 
Adolphus Trollope, Madame George Sand, Eugene Sue, Miss Pardoe, Frank 
Fairlegh, W. H. Ainsworth, Frank Forrester (Henry W. Herbert), Miss 
Ellen Pickering, Captain Marryatt, Mrs. Gray, G. P. R. James, Henry Mor- 
FORD, Gustave Aimard, and hundreds of other authors ; as well as of Dow’s Patent 
Sermons, Humorous American Books, and Miss Leslie’s, Miss Widdifield’s, The 
Young Wife’s, BIrs. Goodfellow’s, Mrs. Hale’s, Petersons’, The National, 
Francatelli’s, The Family Save-All, Queen of the Kitchen, and all the best 
and popular Cook Books published. 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS take pleasure in calling the attention of tlie 
entire Reading Community, as well as of all their Customers, and every Bi okseller. 
News Agent, and Book Buyer, as well as of the entire Book Trade everywhere, to 
the fact that they are now publishing a large number of cloth and paper-covered 
Books, in very attractive style, including a series of 26 cent, 50 cent, 75 cent, $1.00, 
$1.50, $1.75, and $2.00 Books, in new style covers and bindings, making them large 
books for the money, and bringing them before the Reading Public by liberal ad- 
vertising. They are new books, and are cheap editions of the most popular snd most 
saleable books published, are written by the best American and English authors, and 
are presented in a very attractive style, printed from legible type, on good paper, 
and are especially adapted to suit all who love to read good books, as well as for all 
General Reading, and they will be found for sale by all Booksellers, and at Hotel 
Stands, Railroad Stations and in the Cars. They are in fact the most popular scries 
of works of fiction ever published, retailing at 25 cents, 50 cents, 75 cents, $1.00, $1.50, 
51.75, and $2.00 each, as they comprise the writings of the best and most popular 
authors in the world, all of which will be sold by us to the trade at very low prices, 
and also at retail to everybody. Send for a Catalogue of these books at once. 

4®=* Enclose a draft for five, ten, twenty, fifty, or one hundred dollars, or more, to 
us in a letter, and write for what books you wish, and on receipt of the money, or a 
satisfactory reference, the books will be packed and sent to you at once, in any way 
you may direct, with circulars and show-bills of the books to post up. 

All Books named in Petersons’ Catalogue will he found for sale by all Book- 
sellers, or copies of any one book, or more, or all of them, will be sent to any one, at 
once, to any place, per mail, post-paid, or free of freight, on remitting the retail price 
of the books wanted to T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia. 

4®» WANTED.— A Bookseller, News Agent, or Canvasser, in every city, town or 
village on this Continent, to engage in the sale of Petersons’ New and Popular 
Fast Selling Books, on which large sales, and large profits can be made. 

4®- Booksellers, Librarians, News Agents, Canvassers, Pedlers, and all other per- 
sons, who may want any of Petersons’ Popular and Fast Selling Books, will please 
address their orders and letters, at once, to meet with immediate attention, to 

T. B. PETEKSON & BEOTPIERS, Publishers, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 


PETERSONS’ 'STERLING SERIES’ 

OF NEW AND GOOD BOOKS. 

Are tlie Cheapest Novels in the World. 

Price 75 Cents Each in Paper, or $1.00 Each in Cloth. 


“PETERSONS’ STERLING SERIES OP NEW AND GOOD 
ROOKS” are all issued unabridged and entire, in uniform style, and are printed from 
large type, in octavo form, price Seventy-five cents each in paj>er cover, with the edges 
cut open all around ; or One Dollar each, bound in morocco cloth, black and gold, and 
is the most popular series of Books ever printed. The following works have already 
been issued in this series, and a new one will follow every two w'eeks in the same style, 
same size, and at the same low price. 

SALATHIEL; THE WANDERING JEW. By Rev. George Croly. 
AURORA FLOYD. A Love Story. By Miss Braddon. 

MARRYING FOR MONEY. A Love Story in Real Life. 
THACKERAY’S IRISH SKETCH BOOK. With 38 Illustrations. 
EDINA. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood. 

CORINNE; OR, ITALY. By Madame De Staël. 

CYRILLA. A Love Story. By author of “The Initials,” 
FLIRTATIONS IN AMERICA; or, HIGH LIFE IN NEW YORK. 
THE COQUETTE. A Tale of Love and Pride. 

CHARLES O’MALLEY, The Irish Dragoon. By Charles Lever. 
THE FLIRT. By author of “ The Gambler’s Wife.” 

THE DEAD SECRET. By Wilkie Collins. 

THE WIFE’S TRIALS. By Miss Pardoe. 

THE MAN WITH FIVE WIVES. By Alexander Dumas. 

HARRY LORREQUER. By Charles Lever. 

PICKWICK ABROAD. Illustrated. By G. W. M. Reynolds. 
FIRST AND TRUE LOVE. By George Sand. 

THE MYSTERY. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood. 

THE STEWARD, By author of “Valentine Vox.” 

BASIL; or, THE CROSSED PATH. By Wilkie Collins. 
POPPING THE QUESTION. By author of “The Jilt.’* 

THE JEALOUS WIFE. By Miss Julia Pardoe. 

SYLVESTER SOUND. By author of “Valentine Vox.” 

THE CONFESSIONS OF A PRETTY WOMAN. 

THE RIVAL BEAUTIES. By Miss Pardoe. 

WHITEFRIARS; Or, The Days of Charles the Second. 
WEBSTER AND HAYNE’S SPEECHES. Unabridged. 

Above Books are for sale by all Booksellers, or copies will be sent to 
any one, to anyplace, at once, post-paid, on remitting price to the Publishers, 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, 

306 Chestnut St., Philadelphia, Pa. 


PETERSONS’ “DOLLAR SERIES” 

OF GOOD AND NEW NOVELS 
ABE THE BEST, THE LAEGEST, THE HANDSOMEST, 
AND THE CHEAPEST BOOKS IN THE WOELD. 

’JVice ONE DOLI/AR Each, in Morocco Cloth, Elack and Gold, 

THE MATCHMAKER. A Society Hovel. By Beatrice Reynolds. 
THE STORY OP “ELIZABETH ” By Miss Thackeray. 

A WOMAN’S THOUGHTS ABOUT WOMEN. By Miss Mulock. 
TWO WAYS TO MATRIMONY ; or, Is It Love, or, Palse Pride ? 
MY SON’S WIPE. By the Author of “Caste.” 

THE RIVAL BELLES; or, Life in Washington. By J. B. Jones. 
OUT OP THE DEPTHS. The Story of a Woman’s Life. 
PLIRTATIONS IN PASHIONABLE LIPE. By Catharine Sinclair. 
THE COQUETTE ; or, The Life and Letters of Eliza Wharton. 
THE DEVOTED BRIDE. By St. George Tucker, of Virginia. 

THE HEIRESS IN THE PAMILY. By Mrs. Daniels. 
SARATOGA ! AND THE PAMOUS SPRINGS. A Love Story. 
COUNTRY QUARTERS. By the Countess of Blessington. 

LOVE AND DUTY. A Love Story. By Mrs. Huhback. 
SELP-LOVE. A Book for Young Ladies and for Women. 

THE MAN OP THE WORLD. By Wüliam North. 

THE QUEEN’S PAVORITE; or, The Price of a Crown. 

THE CAVALIER. A Novel. By G. P. R. James. 

COLLEY CIBBER’S LIPE OP EDWIN PORREST, with Portrait. 
THE WOMAN IN BLACK. A Companion to ‘The Woman in White.’ 
HAREM LIPE IN EGYPT AND CONSTANTINOPLE. 

WOMAN’S WRONG. A Book for Women. By Mrs. Eiloart. 

THE OLD PATROON ; or, The Great Van Broek Property. 

THE RECTOR’S WIPE ; or, The Valley of a Hundred Pires, 

THE PRIDE OP LIPE. A Love Story. By Lady Jane Scott. 

‘‘Peterson^ Dollar Series ” vrill he found for sale hy all Booksellers, 
or copies of any one or all of them, will be sent, post-paid, to any one, to any 
place, on remitting One Dollar for each one wanted, to the Publishers, 

T. B, PETERSON & BROTHERS, 

306 Chestnut St., Philadelphia, Pa. 


NEW BOOKS FOB SUESMER BEADING 

FOR SALE BY ALL BOOKSELLERS, AND PUBLISHED BY 

T. B. PETERSOH ^ BROTHERS, 

?^o. 306 Chestnut StA*eet, Philadelphia. 

The following N&v Books are all printed on tinted paper, and are 
issued in uniform style, in square llmo. form. Price Fifty Cents each in 
Paper Cover, or One Dollar each in Morocco Cloth, Black and Gold. 
They are Fourteen of the best and most charming Novels ever printed. 


. HENRY GREVILLE’S NEW BOOK. GABRIELLE; or, THE HOUSE 
OF MAUREZE. Translated from the French of Henry Greville, the most 
popular writer in Europe at the present time. 

MADAME POMPADOUR’S GARTER. A Thrilling and Historical 
Romance of the days of Madame Pompadour, and of the Court of Louis 
the Fifteenth, during his Reign. By Gabrielle De St. Andre. 

MISS CRESPIGNY. A Love Story. By 3Irs. Frances Hodgson Bur- 
nett, author of “ That Lass o’ Lowrie’s,” “ Kathleen,” “ Theo,” etc. 

THE MATCHMAKER. A Charming Novel. By Beatrice Reynolds. 
All the pictures and scenes have the freshness of life, and vitality of truth. 

KATHLEEN. A Love Story. By 31rs. Frances Hodgson Burnett, 
author of “ Theo,” “ Pretty Polly Pemberton,” “ Miss Crespigny,” etc. 

THE STORY OF “ELIZABETH.” By Miss Thackeray, daughter of 
William M. Thackeray, the author of “ Vanity Fair,” “ Pendennis,” etc. 

“ THEO.” A Love Story. By 3Trs. Frances Hodgson Burnett, author 
of “ Kathleen,” “Miss Crespigny,” “Pretty Polly Pemberton.” etc. 

TWO WAYS TO MATRIMONY; or, IS IT LOVE? or, FALSE PRIDE. 
A book for all Ladies and for all Gentlemen ; as well as for all Parents. 

PRETTY POLLY PEMBERTON. A Love Story. By 3Irs. Frances 
Hodgson Burnett, author of “ Theo,” “Miss Crespigny,” “Kathleen,” etc. 

THAT GIRL OF MINE. A Love Story. By the author of *^That Lover 
of 3Iine3^ This is one of the most brilliant society novels ever issued. 

BESSIE’S SIX LOVERS. A Charming Love Story, of the purest and 
best kind. ^Yritten by a Noted Author. Bessie, the heroine, is perfect. 

THE RED HILL TRAGEDY. By 3Irs. E. D. E. N. Southworth, author of 
“The Phantom Wedding,” “ Ishmael,” “ Self- Raised,” “ Mother-in-Law.” 

THAT LOVER OF MINE. A Love Story. By the author of ‘‘That 
Girl of 31 ine.” It will be found superior even to its popular predecessor. 

THE AMOURS OF PHILLIPPE. A Ili.story of “ Phillippe’s I.ove 
Affairs.” By Octave Feuillet. Translated by Mary Neal Sherwood. 

Above Books are 50 Cents each in paper cover, or $1.00 each in cloth. 


1 ^* Copies of any one or more of the above books, will be sent to any one, 
to any place, at once, post-paid, on remitting price to the publishers, 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, 

306 Cliestmit St., Pliiladelpliia, Pa. 


“ Combines more attractions than any other.” — Beaver (Pa.) Times, 


CHEAPEST AND BEST!-=^ 

PETERSOl^¥AeAI!I^E 

FULL-SIZE PAPER PATTERi^S! 


4®* A Supplement îüi’K he given in every number for 1878, containing a full-size 
paper pattern for a lady's, or child's dress. Every subscriber vrill receive, during the 
year, twelve of these patterns, so that these alone will he worth more than the subscrip- 
tion price.^"^^ 


“PETERSON’S MAGAZINE” has the best Original Stories of any of the lady’s 
books, the best Colored Fashion Plates, the best Berlin Patterns, the best Receipts. 
Its principal illustrations are not cheap wood-cuts, as with others, but 

ptinow siËiL 

Every family ought to take it. It gives more for the money than any in the wo<rld. 
It has long been celebrated for its 

THRILLING TALES AND NOVELETTES 

It will contain, in 1878, Five Original Copyright Novelettes, by Mrs. Ann S. 
Stephens, Frank Lee Benedict, Mrs. F. Hodgson Burnett, as well as others of the best 
authors of America. Also, nearly a hundred shorter stories, all original. Its superb 

Mammoth Colored Fashion Plates 

Are ahead of all others. These plates are engraved on steel, twice the usual size, 
and are the very Latest Paris Styles. 

iV.R. — As the publisher now pre-pays the postage to all mail subscribers, Peterson" 

is CHEAPER THAN EVER ; in fact IS THE CHEAPEST IN THE WORLD. 




TERMS (Always in Advance) $2.00 A ITEAR. 


2 

Copies 

for 

$3.60 

3 


ti 

4.80 

4 

Copies 

for 

$6.80 

5 



8.00 

6 

8 

Co|»ies 

for 

44 

$9.60 

12.00 

11 

<« 

44 

16.00 




Address, 


{ 


With a copy of the premium picture (24 x 20) 
“ The Angels of Christmas,” a./îre dollar engraving, 
to the person getting up the Club. 

With an extra copy of the Magazine for 1878, as 
a premium, to the person getting up the Club. 

With both an extra copy of the Magazine for 1878, 
and the premium picture, a five dollar engraving, 
to the person getting up the Club. 


post-paid, 


CHARLES J. PETERSON, 


306 Cliestnut St., Fliiladelpliia, Pa. 

je®“ Specimens sent gratis, if written for. 


By Author of “ That Lass o’ Lowrie’s.” 


HRS. BÜRIETÏ’S EW BOOKS. 


Miss Orespigny. 

KATHLEEN. 


III. 


«T H E O. 


55 


IV. 


mm POLLY mmm, 




MRS. FRANCES HODCSON BURNEH. 

Price 50 Cents each in paper coTcr, or $1.00 in cloth. 


Above Books are for sale by all Booksellers and News Agents, or copies mil be 
sent to any one, to any place, at once, post-paid, on retnitting price to the publishers, 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, 

306 Chestnut St., Philadelphia, Pa. 


«@"MES. SOUTH WORTH’S NEW BOOK.-®» 

THE PHANTOM WEDDING; 

OB, THE FALL OF THE HOUSE OF FLIHT. 

BY MRS. EMMA D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 

Printed from the author’s manuscript, written by her expressly for this volume, and 
never before printed or published in any other form whatever. 

Contents of ^^The JChanto^n Wedcling,^^ 

Part First. — Outside of the Old Flint Palace — The Three Fates — A Mysterious Warn- 
ing — A Strange Picture — Braving the Worst. 

Part Second. — Inside of the Old Flint Palace — The Solitary Watcher on New Year’s 
Eve — The Wandering Voice — '‘Look! Listen! Remember!” — The Phantom Wed- 
ding — The Spectral Brides. 

Part Third. — The Old Crone’s Story— Inside — The Mystery — The Beautiful Sisters — 
The Supplanted Bridegroom — The Tragic Nuptials — The Bride of Death — The New 
Home and the New Life. 

Bound ill Morocco Cloth, Gilt and Black.— Price $1.75. 


MRS. EMMA D. E. N. SOUIHWORTH’S COMPLETE WORKS. 

Complete in forty-three volumes, hound in morocco cloth, with a full gilt back, pince $1.75 each; 
or $75.25 a set, each set in a neat box. The following are their names: 


The Phantom Wedding; or. The Pall of the House of Flint. 
Mrs. Southworth’s Mother-in-Law ; or. Married in Haste. 
Ishmael ; or. In the Depths— being “ Self-Made.” 
Self-Raised; or. Prom the Depths, sequel to “Ishmael.” 
Miriam, the Avenger ; or. The Missing Bride. 


Tried For Her Life. 

How He Won Her. 

The Maiden Widow. 

A Beautiful Fiend. 

Bride of Llewellyn. 

The Changed Brides. 

The Three Beauties. 

Cruel as the Grave. 

The Fortune Seeker. 
Mystery of Dark Hollow. 
Prince of Darkness. 


The Deserted Wife. 

The Gipsy’s Prophecy. 

Lost Heir of Linlithgow. 
Vivia ; Secret of Power. 
Discarded Daughter. 

The Haunted Homestead. 
The Curse of Clifton. 

The Fatal Marriage. 

India; Pearl of Pearl River. 
The Spectre Lover. 


The Lost Heiress. 
The Bridal Eve. 
Wife’s Victory. 
Lady of the Isle. 

A Noble Lord, 
Allworth Abbey. 
Love’s Labor Won. 
The Two Sisters. 
The Widow’s Son, 
Fallen Pride. 

The Family Doom. 
The Artist’s Love. 
The Fatal Secret. 
The Bride’s Pate. 
Victor’s Triumph. 


The Christmas Guest. 


Pair Play. 


Retribution. 


Ov.r Illustrated Catalogue will he sent to any address, if written for; and great attention 
will he paid to all orders from the country, and all books ordered, will he carefully packed and 
forwarded at once, on receipt of orders accompanied, with the cash, addressed to the publishers. 

Above Books are for sale by all Booksellers and News Agents, or copies of any one or 
all of them, will be sent to any one, at once, post-paid, on remitting price to the publishers, 


T. B. PETERSONT & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa. 


Henry Greville’s New Book. 

GABMELLE; or, THE HOUSE OF MAUEEZE. 

AND OTHER NEW AND GOOD BOOKS, JUST PUBLISHED BY 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS. PHILADELPHIA. 


The following New Books are printed on tinted paper, and are issued in uniform style, 
in square 12mo. form. Price Fifty Cents each in Paper Cover, or One Dollar each in Morocco 
Cloth, Black and Gold. They are Fourteen of the best and most charming Novels ever printed: 


GABRIELLE ; or, THE HOUSE OF MAUEEZE. Henry Greville’s New Book. Translated 
from the French of Henry Greville, the most popular writer in Europe at the present time. 

MADAME POMPADOUR’S GARTER. A Thrilling and Historical Romance of the days 
of Madame Pompadour, during the Reign of Louis XV. By Gahrielle De St. Andre. 

MISS CRESPIGNY. A Charming Love Story. By Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett. 
author of “ That Lass o’ Lowrie’s,” “ Theo,” “ Kathleen,” “ Pretty Polly Pemberton,” etc. 

THE MATCHMAKER. A Charming Novel. By Beatrice Reynolds. All the pictures, 
characters, and scenes in it have all the freshness of life, and all the vitality of truth. 

KATHLEEN. A Love Story. By Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett, author of “ Theo,” 

“ Miss Crespigny,” “Pretty Polly Pemberton,” etc. It is the most charming of all love stories. 

THE STORY OF “ELIZABETH.” A Lovely Story. By Miss Thackeray, daughter of 
William M. Thackeray, Esq., the author of “ Vanity Fair,” “Pendennis,” etc. 

“THEO.” A Love Story. By Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett, author of “ Kathleen,” 

“ Pretty Polly Pemberton,” “ Miss Crespigny,” “ That Lass o’ Lowrie’s,” etc. “ Theo ” is 
one of the best, purest, and most thoroughly charming love stories ever issued. 

TWO WAYS TO MATRIMONY ; or, IS IT LOVE ? or, FALSE PRIDE. A book for all 
Ladies and Gentlemen ; as well as for all Parents, and all those contemplating Matrimony. 

PRETTY POLLY PEMBERTON. A Charming Love Story. By 3Irs. Frances Hodgson 
Burnett, author of “ Theo,” “ Kathleen,” “ Miss Crespigny,” “ That Lass o’ Lowrie’.s,” etc. - i 

THAT GIRL OF MINE. A Love Story. By the author of “ TAai Zo'yer 0 / J/me.” It is i 
one of the most brilliant society novels ever issued, and of fashionable society in Washington. ;j 

BESSIE’S SIX LOVERS. A Charming Love Story, of the purest and best kind. Written-, 
by a Noted Author. Bessie, the heroine, is perfect. Every one should get it and read it. \ 

THE RED HILL TRAGEDY. A Novel. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth, author^ 
of “Ishmael,” “Self-Raised,” “ Mother-in-Law,” “ The Phantom Wedding,” etc. 

THAT LOVER OF MINE. A Love Story. By the author of “ That Girl of Mine.”! 
This will be found superior in brilliancy and interest even to its popular predecessor. f 

THE AMOURS OF PHILLIPPE. A History of “ Phillippe’s Love Affaies.” Byi 
Octave Feuillet. Complete and unabridged, and translated by Mrs. Mary Neal Sherwood. » 

Above Books are 50 Cents each in Paper Cover, or $1.00 each in Cloth. | 

‘B 

Above Books are for sale by all Booksellers and News Agents, or copies of any one or^ 
all of them, laill he sent to any one, at once, post-paid, on remitting price to the publishers, ! 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa. | 



t 



I'* 





. A t.f * ■ V *5 - 


i 


J s 


':r■.-r\^ 

>.^v/'- 


< • 


/T 


• -•r 


P-. 




A • 


>•/ 

I àiW' * 



• N 


--'iè 






' • ■ J. » ,-V*, 


y 



ÿwc-, 


V 


. • J . , 




^ T ^ ■ P'*?' 

kJJ. V •»-.•/ ^ 1 ' * V •. ' ' #' • 

*' ’ ^ ^ v-^' 

\ --i / 


•% . 


^ t 


1 1 



f ’ 


* ',>%■ 



i' I 


nt' V 


• < 


' t 


•^ I 


.« *«1 • . 1 


. « 'i ‘* r 

V T'^ ’' •■ ’ •* ■'■’ 

r r 's. ) ^ i 




\i *>f^4.Ts»* ■• • 
r'" ‘ ■ • . 





* » I 




■-/.> 

• .-Jr • >' . 




V’/*.. 



sT’* ■’.* 

•J‘'^ ••> 
<\C‘ ■ 


. ^ 



’ *> "> 


» * 


- 5 ,*/.'iii.' 












- A. 


« « 


A • 



• 


I * 


'■' ■< 






* v 


•♦■i* 



•*. • 


' . - . . • ■’•' 'v i 






' ÿfiSk^ 


r - : S‘*l 


.■•■iîi' V 



\ 


!• 


r 

. I 





\ 





I* 



4 


• * 




-, y 



•k 


■ , > 

. I i 



'^• 

» 


r 



* 


• A 


• *-. 


I 



* 

•» 


1 




. . « 


•4 












m 



d3iW 






r:^ 


& 

' 7 ^ 












